The Medea of Euripides With Introduction and Explanatory ...

ETP IH I A OT ME A B I A .

THE

ME D E A OF E UR I P I D E S

W I T H

INTROD UCTIONAND EXPLANATORY NOTES

F OR S C HOOLS

“a.

‘O NW(HD

X

HN H. H CH3 A N.

W I L L I A M S AND NO R GA TE,

14 . am mmr‘

n sm art . con xr G ARD EN, m ucu s :

am » 20. 50mm rnvotmcx STREET. somaonou .

P R E F A C E.

C ORREC TIONS .

My Emendations in 988 wi l l not stand . Restore D indorf’stex t .

In v . 1 349 I now preferElmsley ’s m u .

In v . 1 36 Lascaris and one or two MSS . read x é xpara a.

In v . 83 6 for raiv read rc’

iv w i th Hermann .

In note on v . 422 w i th {mi/afloat comp. a'

b‘

rw v H ipp. 1 66 ;Iph . A u] . 790.

For 61 in v. 240 Musgr. prop. o'

hp , perhaps we mightread3 1m m.

Note on 1 299 sq . read xa i for ya‘

p.

1 344, Trench for Irench .

came for come .

Text v . 148,

c'

z for (I) .

Introduction, p. x x i i , 10, read n istence for ex istance .

x li bot tom read f l'

pWVH'

fl for n'

povu'

u .

0 11 V. 546 . 1'ead [07 711 9 1 .

worthy of ob servation ,I have first written my owl)

and'

if I found anything useful , have written it down 3 150.

A 2

P R E F A C E.

In submit t ing to the pub lic a new ed i t ion of the Medea

of Euripi des, I wish to say a few words as to the d esign

of the work . I had been for some t ime convinced that a

careful ly-prepared ed i t ion of the Medea wou l d not prove

unacceptab le to schools and colleges , and not seeing any

work on the plan I proposed to myself, have endeavoured

to produce an ed i t ion wh ich,wh i le being really explanatory ,

shal l contain some informat ion not easi ly accessib le. My

aim in wri t ing the notes on the play has uniformly been

to exp la in the tex t. For th is purpose parallel passages

are often useful,and I hope in quot ing them I have kept

w i th in bounds that tendency to accumulate such passages

wh ich is at once the most natural and most troub lesome

foib le of an ed itor. Whatever remarks and references have

been taken from others,have all

,I th ink

,been carefu lly

acknowledged . It frequently happens , however, that one

finds h imself tread ing unconsciously in another’

s footsteps.

In wri t ing my notes I have followed the example of the late

Professor Conington in his admirab le ed it ion of Virgil viz .

to take each l ine separately as i t came before me ,ask

myself if I thorough ly understood i t , and if so, pass on to

the next ; and in l ines where I found a d ifficul ty , or any

th ing worthy of ob servat ion ,I have first wri tten my own

remarks and afterwards referred to the ed it ions of others,and if I found any th ing useful

,have written i t down also.

A 2

IV PREFACE.

Th is ed i t ion has b een prepared almost entirely for schools,consequently there are many notes wh ich migh t have been

omi tted in a work intended for more advanced students.

Nor wou ld I have given so many translat ions intoEngl ish

had i t notbeen for th is reason. The ed i t ions I have used in

preparing my notes have b een—of C ont inental scholars,the

th ird ed i t ion of Pflugk’

s Medea rev ised and augmented byR. Kiotz . Leip. 1867 ; the six th vol . of Matthiae

’

s ed . of

Euripides. Leip. 1 821 ; the second ed i t ion of F. H. Bethe.

Leip. 1848 ; A . K irchhoff ’

s ed . of Euripides in 2 vols. Ber

lin 1855 ; ed . of the Medea by the same,Berl in 1852

,

both most valuab le ed i t ions from a cri t ical point of view.

The ed i t ions in English and by Engl ish scholars consu l ted

are,the ed . of Euripides in 3 vols b y F. A . Paley . London

1 857—60; the th ird ed . of Person’

s Medea. Leip. 1 824 ;

the German ed i t ion of the Medea by P. Elmsley (first pub

lished atOxford Leip. 1 822,to wh ich are added the

notes of Hermann. Other works consu l ted and referred to

are The Fragments of the Greek Traged ians revised by

Aug. Nauck. Leip. 1 856, (his ed it ion of the Medea I have

not seen) ; Ellendt’

s Lexicon Sephocleum ,new ed i t ion by

H. Genthe in 1 1 parts. Berl in 1 870—72, a most valuab le

work , containing many remarks upon various passages of

Euripides ; Muller and D onaldson’

s History of Greek Li tera

ture, London 1 858 ; Jelf’

s Greek Grammar, th ird ed . Lon

don 1 861 ; Matthiae’

s Greek Grammar translated b y E. V.

Blomfield, fifth ed . revised

'

by J. Kenrick . London 1 832.

In wri t ing the Introduct ion I have extended the scope of

the work , but hope I have not introduced any useless

matter. I have read wi th much care the excel lent art icle

wh ich appeared in theWestminster Review for January

1 872 on Greek Tragedy and Euripi des, and quoted one or

two passages from i t. The text taken as the basis of th is

ed it ion is D indorf’

s, wh ich however I have al tered in nu

merous places, adhering somet imes more closely to theMSS

PREFACE .

and sometimes admi tt ing the conjectures of other cri t ics

notab ly those of K irchhoff, and somet imes my own. As the

text of the Medea is not corrupt , there is l i t t le or no oc

casion for resorting to conjectural emendat ion. Any cor

rect ions or suggest ions I have made have b een given on

my own au thori ty , and more b ecause I fel t i t necessary to

suggest someth ing, than because Euripides must have wri t ten

what I propose. On one passag e only do I feel confi dence

in my own emendat ion, v. 980 and 988. I cannot here dis

cuss the quest ion of the util i ty or advisab ili ty of conjectural

emendat ion,but am d isposed to hold to

’

good MSS . unless

in a passage confessed ly corrupt . In the A d denda and Ap

pendices I have d iscussed at some length the read ings and

meanings of various passages. Th is port ion of the book

may b e emitted by junior students. In wri ting Greek names

I have followed the example’

ofMr. Grote and other author

i t ies in wri t ing K for C , and , in cases where the pronuncia

t ion is not affected , EI for I. In quoting from Sophok les,Aeschy lus and Aristophanes I have used D indorf

’

s text ,andWunder’

s excellent ed . of Sophokles. In D emosthenes

&c.

,ei ther Bekker or Reiske. In quot ing passages I have

not used capi tal let ters or vert ical strokes to show the b e

ginning and end of verses. It is easy to know the verses

by the rhy thm. I have not writ ten many cri t ical notes,

notconsi dering them necessary or interesting to junior stu

dents,b ut have been careful to ment ion all importan t eu

rine lccl iones in my notes. Living in D ub lin, I have not

had any opportuni ty of consul t ing MSS. or old ed i t ions,

and doub tless much informat ion and cri t icism on Euripi des

has ent irely escaped my not ice. I shal l however b e most

grateful to any one who wi l l communica te any inaccuracies

or suggest ions to me . Just before print ing off,a copy of

an art icle in“

Macmi l lan b y Mr. R. C . Jebb on“The Genius

of Sophok les has come into my hands. On a cursory per

usal I find noth ing in i t to serve my purpose, as i t is not

vI PREFACE .

an elaborate essay , b eing the pub l ished version of a lecture

del ivered in D ub l in b efore the Society for Afternoon Lec

tures on Li terature and Art. If in my cri t icism I have

b een too severe on others who d iffer from me in their

est imate of our poet, especial ly on Lord Macau lay, I retract

any harsh impu tat ions or refl ect ions ; and , wi th respect

to errors and shortcomings , venture to hope that some

al lowance may b e made for inexperience and a first work.

I am myself conscious how far my labours have fal len

short of their aim,and how much b etter

, wi th all the

materials athand'

which are ob tainab le in the case of our

poet , my work migh t have b een done. Should th is work

meet wi th a favourab le recept ion, I shall feel less hesi ta

t ion in at tempt ing an ed i t ion of the Hippolytus of our

poet , or possib ly an ed i t ion of all his plays, on the same

plan as the present . In conclusion I have to express my

most grateful thanks to D r. Vei tch of Edinburgh for his

k indness in revising the MS . of th is work,and for the

many valuab le suggest ions wi th wh ich he has favoured me.

I have careful ly weighed all his remarks, and wh i le com

pelled to d isagree wi th him on some points, have embod ied

in my notes many of his suggestions.

J. H. Hogan.

3 3 Northumberlan d Road

Dubl in, December 1 8 72 .

I NT R O D U C T I ON.

LIFE OF EURIPIDES .

Euripides was the son of Mnesarchu s a tradesman and Kl i to

erroneously called a herb seller. He was born atSalam is in th eArchonship of Kell ias, B . C . 480. He stud ied painting atfirst

and devoted himself after a time to philosophy . He also stu diedphysics under Anax agoras as appears from Orest . 9 82 ,

w i th

whi ch compare Peirith . Fragm . 59 6 . He appears to have stu d ied

rhetoric also, u nder Prodiku s and Protagoras, as is seen by thefrequen t rhetori cal declamations &c. found in his plays. He

turned his attention to tragedy atan early age, produ c ing his‘

first play when 2 5 years old . He was an intimate friend of

Sokrates, whi ch may partially accoun t for Ari stophanes’

enm i ty

towards him . His first play was the Peliades, w ith whi ch he

was third . It appears that the . total number of his plays wasn inety-two

, of which eighteen (not includ ing the Rhesu s) are

ex tant,whi le fragments of many others are preserved . Of his

ex tant plays the A lkestis comes first, the Medea second,B . C .

43 1 . In B . C . 408 he brought outthe Orestes, and shortly afterw ent to Makedonia, to the court of Archelaus, where he d iedB . C . 406 .

REVIEW OF GREEK TRAGEDY .

A s an edi tion of the Medea wou ld scarcely b e comple tew i thou t some notice of our poe t’s gen ius and that of h is ri valsin tragedy, I purpose ex am in ing the di fferences between him

and the other great tragedians, A eschylus and Sophokles. This

VIII INTRODUCTION .

ground has been trodden before by many able and learned schol

ars,whose m inu te and carefu l ex am ination of evidence and

style leaves l i ttle or nothing to b e gleaned by sub sequent critics.

A ll that can b e ex pected is a carefu l com parison of conflictingstatemen ts and au thori ties

,a concise summary of the argum en ts

and opin ions of former cri ti cs,

and a statemen t of the ed itor’

s

own opin ion . A eschylus,then

,by many ancient and modern ~

cri ti cs considered the greatest of the three trage dians, was the

first who made any remarkab le improvem en ts in tragedy. He

introduced a secon d actor,thu s allowing the use of d ialogue,

and giving variety to the play . He also invented th e well known

Ii'

ol lzm '

nus, or thick-soled boot,which gave to the actors a

superhuman and majesti c height .‘

His improvements are thu ssumm ed up by Horace Ep. ad Pis. 2 7 8

,

"

personae pallaequ e re

portor honestae A eschylu s etmodicis instravitpu lpita tign is, et

docu itmagnumqu e loqu i, nitiqu e coth in '

no.

”But it is in the

language, plots, and pervad ing sen tim ents of his plays thatTragedy properly so called was invented . The majesti c beat ofthe tragic senarius, in which he ex celled

, the lofty and d ign ified

langu age, and the dread fates worked out in the persons of his

characters, all poin t to A eschylu s as the first poet w orthy the

name of traged ian . The poetry of A eschylus was more in the

Homeri c style than that of Sophok les or Euripides. He is some

degrees more epic in his language than e ither of his great suc

cessors. He had notthe polished style or artisti c ski ll of So

phokles, he w an ted the softness an d tenderness of Euri pides,

b uthis ideas and sen tim ents are more grand and majesti c than

those of Sophokles, while he is free from the rhetori cal declama

tion and propensi ty to philosophi z e whi ch is so conspicuou s in

Euripides. He was a traged ian in the essentially Greek idea ;hi s plays and characters carried his aud ien ce back to the heroicage, to the tim es of Helen and Orestes

,to the dim and shadowy,

b ut to the Greeks gloriou s, past. The card inal idea of Greektragedy, especially conspi cuous in A eschylus, and also to a con

siderab le ex ten t in Sophok les, is that of predestination ,or of a

fate agai nst which the wi ll of man vain ly struggles. But thisunavoidable fate is m oved b y a superior power, that of Nem esis

retrib u tion . Nemesis is the fundamental idea of the Greek

INTRODUCTION . IX

Drama, and Aeschylus recogn ised this idea most fu lly . He felt

its force and hence all his characters appear as living and mov

ing under heaven ly d irection ,their actions be ing d irected and

controll ed by Nemesis. A eschylus was,l ike his successors

,a

represen tative poet . He was deeply imb u ed wi th the feelingsand d isposi tions of his time hence his works are grand, terrible,and majestic

,his language lofty, the ou tpouring of a m ind stirred

to its lowest depths by even ts of thril l ing in terest and the

struggles of its native country against the invader. Aeschylusexalted rather than low ered the d ign i ty of the mythi cal world ,he also kept prom inen tly before him the rel igious tendencies and

main-springs of the old Homeri c epi c . But the democratical

feelings and manners of his ag e had an effect on A eschylus, helaboured to uphold the decl in ing fai th in the old gods and legends ;in a pol itical

,and to some degree a moral sense also, he was a

democratic conservative . The doctrines of resistan ce to tyranny

and of private rights are appli ed by A eschylus even to the gods.We w i l l now glance atthe characteristi cs of Sophok les’

sty le and

the improvements made by him in Greek tragedy. He introdaood a th ird actor

,an improvement so obvious that i t was ad

opted by his su ccessors,and even by Aeschylus in some of hi s

later plays. He also developed the d ialogue more fu lly, which

gradually b ecame the most importan t part of the play. Though

more elaborated in Sophok les than in A eschylus,as Mr. Grote

remarks,"

d ialogu e sti ll retained its ideal majesty, i t was made to

grow out of the action of the play,and addressed i tse lf more to

the emotions than to the reason of the aud ience .

”Sophok les

also materially curtai led the Chorus and introdu ced a more com

plicated and elab orate plot,besides work ing up his per

sunae better. W i th respect to the introduction of a third actorMii ller well remarks

"

If i t is the property of the lrz'

lngom’

s l , to

produce opposition on the part of the first person by gainsayinghim , the dea leragom

'

s l, on the other hand , may , in friendly con

versation draw from his b osom its gen tler fee l ings and more

secret thoughts. A great change was also made b y Sophok lesin the posi tion of the Choru s towards the actors. In A eschylus

the Chorus acted the part of a deeply-interested spectator, and

represented the impression made upon them b y events and cir

X INTRODUCTION .

cumstances. Butw i th Sophokles the Chorus assumed the cha

reeter of an impartial spectator and ju dge. Sophok les aimed,

notatrepresented mythi cal heroes, or d ivine retribu tion extend

ing through long ages, b utatmak ing tragedy, to use Miil ler’

s

words"

a true m irror of the impu lses,passions, strivings, and

struggles of the sou l of man”

. Tru ly d id Aristotle say that"

Sophok les showed men as they ought to b e, Euri p ides as theyare

”ofou xai Zomoxlfig é

'

cpn, min is ytv o?o (is? moreiv, E 1391

m’

dng die, cici sic“; Poet. c. XXV. Sophok les kept mu ch nearer

to the an cien t mythes than his predecessor Aeschylus ; he b elieved in a Nemesis or d ivin e retribu tion

,though in a mod ified

form,and that doctrine which appears in A eschylus as a pro

phetic and dread law is u sed by Sophok les to i llustrate thehidden principles which govern human life . But there are in

equali ties in the style of Sophok les. When first he began his

dramatic career, he took A eschylu s for his model . Hence hi s

early compositions partook of the lofty and majesti c,though

simple and unartificial, style of Aeschylus. After the death of

his rival,Sophokles adopted a new style, highly artificial, severe,

and frequ ently obscure . We may trace this style in the An ti

gone and Oed ipus Rex . The third style was one pecu l iarly b elonging to Sophokles, in fact sm

’

ge/zerz'

s . Itwas a happy me

dium between the grand and lofty,b ut sometimes turgid, style

of Aeschylus, and what most cri tics choose to consider the tri vialand market-place language of Euripides. Thus we mu st not

overlook the importance of the passage quoted by P lu tarch D e

Profectu Virtut. Sen t. p . 7 9 . B,6 Zomonlfig t

’

i eye, rdu A t’

oxel ov

dran en atxaig o'

yxov, efw rd m apdv anti xatdrsxvov 17a x 0:

w onevfig , at; rgirov 1767) rd tijg l égsmg nerafia’

l l ew eZdog ,foriv fid txoiw rov xai fist

-moron. Nearly all anc ien t and modern

cri tics includ ing C icero (Orat. I , P lu tarch, and,in modern

times, Brunck, Muller, Grote and others, have assigned the first

place in Tragedy to Sophokles, b utAristophanes, than whomthere cou ld b e no greater au thori ty, assigned the first place to

Aeschylus, the second to Sophok les and the third to Euripides.

Wi thou t Aeschylus w e m ight safely ven ture to say that-Sopho

kles wou ld never have,by his own unaided gen iu s, invented,

or brought to such perfection,tragedy ; while though i t appears

m '

raonucrios . XI

almost paradox i cal to say so, one m ight surmise that had 80

phokles been in Aeschylus’ place and times, he woul d have

caused Aristophanes to reverse his dec ision . W i th all due re

spect to great cri tics and au thori ties, and to Sophokles'

adm irers

generally, I must say I cannot set Sophokles before e itherA eschylus orEuripides. Every one is enti tled to his own opin ion ;and that opin ion shou ld b e treated wi th respect, so long as the

cri ti c does not attempt to force i t on others. To my think ingSophok les is rather an intermediate poet, he ne i ther warms our

b lood with fiery and passionate scenes of battle and slaughter,nor ex cites our admirations or sympathy by pathe ti c climax es

and high-souled purity of inten tion and chivalry of ex ecu tion .

Horace loved the”

auream mediocritatem”the golden mean

,and

many moderns love it too and its ex pounders and followers ;Byron professed

"

Ni l A dmirari” or in h is own li vely metre"

Nothing to love is al l the art I know To make m en happy

,and to

keep them so” wi th Sophok les’

adm irers the Marqu is ofHal ifax ,the head of the Trimmer party in Charles the Second

’

s re ign ,

wou ld b e a great pol i tician , although in real i ty rather a mediocred iplomatist. But Sophok les l ike Aeschylus and Euri pides, re

presented to some ex tent the feel ings and times in whi ch he

l ived . A eschylus lived in a. rugged, warlike , trying time ; So

phokles wrote in a period of peace , rest, and stagnation ; Euri

p ides composed,accord ing to some, in the decl in ing age of Greek

velour and puri ty,in an enervated and enfeebled physi cal and

men tal age , and both hi s mind and works rece ived some tin ctureof this enervation. I leave Sophokles’

adm irers to the ir delightin his cold

,chaste

,highly artific ial sty le, and wi th Eurip ides

(A lkest3 50) wi ll say wvxgoiv “Ev, cigar, tfpww ,

"

a cold de

light, I ween”

. Butwe must now turn our atten tion to Euri

pides, the most vi lified , rid icul ed , and abused of the three greatGreek tragedians. Euri pides re ce ived tragedy (accord ing to ge

neral op inion) perfect from the hands of his predecessors. Nomore ac tors could b e added , no more stage applian ces in tro

duced, no more lim i tation of the Choru s effected , all these thingshad bee n done . Unab le to v ie in this respect w ith his rivals,he determ ined to al ter the form of the drama. This he did ,perhaps for the better, pe rhaps for the worse . He in trodu ce d

XII INTRODUCT ION.

the Prologue, which ex plains the plot and action of the piece

up to the momen t of the speaker’

s appearan ce, and frequ entlyinforms the audien ce of the final resu l t. Now formerly, the audiences were supposed to b e well acquainted w i th the legends

whi ch formed the staple of the traged ian’

s plays , thu s there

was'

no necessi ty for a Prologue . Butwhen Eurip ides began tocompose

,sophists, logographers, and rational ists had begun to

ex plain away the ancien t mythes of legendary Greece on scientificprinciples

,and Euri pides himself arb itrari ly departed from the

old legends. Hen ce arose the necessi ty for the Prologu e. Eurip ides also introdu ced the dew" ex maei n

'

nd.—Whenever the ao

tion of the play appeared so complicated that i t cou ld not b e

harmon iou sly conclu ded,a god was brought in who cut the

Gordian knot of human passions, announ ced the decrees of fate,and arranged all matters am i cably. In the A lkestis

,Medea

,

Troades and on e or two other plays no dens ex mac/l int? is in

troduced, the action of the play is completed by the dramatz’

s

personae themselves. In the Bacchae the in trodu ction of a god

is qu i te unnecessary, the whole action has term inated, b ut the

god is introdu ced in order that his posi tion and sanctity maynot b e lowered by his becom ing for a time previou sly a man

,

and also in order that Agau e may not escape pun ishment—not

for the murder of her son, b utfor her contempt for D ionysos,

and her d isbel ief in his d ivine origin . Of all his plays our poet

has made the most unwarrantab le u se of the dens ex mac/zinc? in

his Orestes , a tragedy of all others the most popu lar in the

m iddle ages, b utwhich has been severely though not unju stly

cri ti cised by modern scholars. Respecting the inven tion of the

dens ex macfiimi Muller (ever ready,as u sual, l ike his coun try

man Schlegel, to d isparage and vi lify Euripides) remarks"

Itis

a symptom that dramatic action had already lost the princi ple ofits natural developmen t

,and was no longer capab le of produ cing,

in a satisfactory mann er,from its own resources a connexion of

beginn ing, m idd le , and end .

” Horace is to some degree mis

taken, ia his idea of the u se of the dew ex mac/15nd . In Ep.

ad P ison . 1 9 1 he saysNf ee Deus intersit, n isi dignu s vind i ce

nodus inciderit”b ut, as in the ease of the Bacchae d iscussed

above, a god is sometimes in trodu ced when there is no"

dignus

INTRODUCTION . XIII

vindi ce nodus Respec ting the mam/15or mac/n‘

na u sed to let

down the person from above the scenes Aristotle remarks (per

vegdv ori

v 3m uai roig 16cm; rai v ru ifi a w miter"

) def ‘

tOfJ pdfl ov

ovyfiat’

vsw xa l mi (36m g fv rfiM ndu'

a rind anxavfig , x eti gv rfi’

Il widt rel n sgi rdv dndu l ovw oil l ti ynxavfi xenorfov girl roi E’Ea)

m i} dgé aatog if 36 0: 1 0 17 yfyovsv ,if 0 131 olo

'

v rs d’

i ffl gwnov

rider/e a, if 36 01 florsgov ,defrm ngoayogsuoswg awl o

’

zyysl t’

ag.

One of the most importan t changes made by Euripides is the

debased and subservient part assigned b y him to the Chorus.

This port ion ,atfirst the most importan t

,since the only

,factor

in the constru ction of a tragedy, was retained in mu ch of its

pristine v igour by A eschylus for the incu lcation of the moral of

the play . As remarked abov e Sophokles considerab ly modifiedAeschylu s’

u se of the Chorus,b utEuri pides succeeded in effect

ing an almost total separation between the Chorus and the action

of the play. The prim i tive function and idea of the Chorus was

that of a med iator, an impartial spe ctator,interested indeed in

the action,b ut only to su ch a degree as to secure the trium ph

of justi ce and right . This was alsoHorace’

s idea, as appears from

his w ords in his Ep. ad P ison . 1 9 3 sq .

"

actoris partes choru s of

ficiumqu e viri le defendat, neu qu id ni edios intercinatactus, quod

non proposi to conducat, ethaereatapte . I lle bon is fav eatque , et

consilietur am i cis etregat iratos et am et pacare tum entes, i lledapes lau detmensae brevi s, i lle salub rem ju sti tium

,legesque , et

apertis otia portis, i lle tege t comm issa, D eosque precetur etoret

utredest m iseris, ab eatfortuna superb is wi th which passag e wemay compare Aristotle Poet. c. XVIII

,n iv xogdv E

'

va def

fiei’

v roi v tin oxptroiv , xai ydgtov slum rod 310 11 , xal ovvaywvlftofl at

mi oiion sg n ao’

Edgm a’

dg, e’

ul l’

56m g n agei Zomoxl si . In Euri

pides’ hands the Choru s in his later plays was to a great ex tent

d isconnected from the action of the drama ; in fact the various

beau tifu l slasium in sev eral of h is plays m ight almost as well b ein any other play . The Schol . on Ari st . A ch . 442 noticed this,he remarks Edgi n ldng eloé ys: tonic 1090 139 0 15rd dxo

'

l ovfi a wary

yoy é vovg f f) unofi fou , dl l’

foragin g rw oig dn ayyfl l ovrag eig {v

w ig (D e tvlooa ig. Of all Euri pides' extant plays the Choru s ismost nearly connected w i th the action of the play in the Medea.

In his late plays, the Choral odes m ight almost have been

XIV INTRODUCT ION .

wri tten for any occasion, like stock pieces at a theatre,

and

close ly resemb led the embolz'

ma introdu ced by Agathon , a poetcon temporary wi th Eurip ides, who was on friend ly terms wi th

him . These embolz‘

ma are m en tion ed by Aristotle,

and w ere

kept ready for all plays,being in trodu ced wi thou t regard to the

action of the play . Mul ler sensibly remarks"

The special object

of the stasz‘

ma is,by reference to higher ideas, to which the

con tending powers ought to subm i t, to introdu ce a sort of equilibri um into the irregulari ties of the action”

. He also adds, not

indeed wi thou t tru th"

Eurip ides l ikes to make his choru s theconfidant and accom plice of the person whom he represen ts as

under the influence of passion ; the choru s rece ives his wi cked

proposals, and even lets i tself b e bound by an oath notto betray

them, so that, however mu ch i t may w ish to hinder the b adconsequences resu lting from them ,

it is no longer capable of

doing so”

. He refers to H ipp . 9 04, see also Medea 2 6 3

,82 2

,

and my notes. But if Euri pides thu s w eakened the force (b ut

notthe beau ty) of the choral odes,he made a novel and most

importan t alteration in the scenes of the play . He in troduced

messengers, giv ing long, spirited and graphi c accounts of battles,vi ctories, sacrifices and other events in the delineation of which

the poet was unrivalled . The descriptive narratives of Euri pi

des are among the finest treasures of Greek poetry, there is no

strain ing after effect, all is natural,v i vid, spon taneou s ; some

times a torren t of eloqu ence comes dashing down upon u s,the

waters flashing in the beams of the noon-day sun ; anon the

strong current of thought and passion flows deep and dark in

cool and shady places. There is no scene in ancient poetry

whi ch can compare w i th the picture of the Bacchantes lyingbeneath the si lver firs in the vale described so beau tifu lly byour poet in v. 1 051 sq . of the

"

Bacchae ",stretched on the green

sward, w i th the ir snakes asleep,themselves worn outwi th Bac

chi c en thu siasm,and the moun tain air fann ing the ir d ishevelled

tresses. Again what can compete w i th the scene in whi ch Me

dea,after hearing that her deadly presen ts have been du ly pre

sented by her son s to Glauke, breaks forth in to that last mosttou ching spee ch

, to my think ing, surpassed by none other foundin the ex tant traged ians. Here the torren t of eloqu ence and

XVI INTRODUCTION .

ex hib i tions In another place how ever he more tru ly remarks"

In the lyri cal passages he u ses forms of infl ex ion, an d in the

d ialogu e compound‘

words, which ofl’

end against the well-founded

analogy of the Greek language ; and he is perhaps the first of

all the Greek au thors who can b e charged w i th th is”

. Itis d ifficu lthowever to b e certain on thi s poin t on account of the fre

quen t interpolations, errors, and om issions of copyists,and other

causes. For instance in the later plays i t is now all owed thatEuripides u sed the late form s of the aor. in m m

,as é

’

finxav for

é’

fi so‘

av,xafifixav for xafi sioav, b ut in the Medea

,one of his

earl iest plays, the form n age’

dwm v for n cce'

doo‘ av is found in a

choral ode v . 62 9, where see my note . But in blam ing Eurip i

des for these enervations we mu st notforget that the hab i ts of

the age had altered . Sophism and scepticism w ere rampan t. It

w as fashionable to decry the ancien t mythology and religion ,i t

was an accomplishmen t to chop logic, and qu ib b le and pun on

words. Riches, luxury, civi li z ation , all comb ined to produce anenervating influence on the physical and men tal vigour of the

age, and Euri pides not on ly faithfu lly represen ted the generalspiri t of his age b utalso shared in the gen eral enervation . His

religious opin ions w ere very differen t to those of the mu lti tude

his poli tical princi ples and aspirations u tterly opposed to the

system in vogu e . Itis a favouri te idea w i th some, that Eurip i

des was a believer in the old mythes and rel igion , b ut, shockedat the immoral i ty attrib u ted to Zeu s, Venu s, Jun e , and otherd ivini ties

,endeavoured to purify these legends of all that was

moral ly impure . Such an idea I bel ieve to b e u tterly unfounded ,

though plausib le . Eurip ides despised the popu lar religion , and

all the more cred i t is to b e giv en to him on that accoun t ; himselfthe in timate friend of the immortal Sokrates, i t is certain that he

was instru cted by,and en tered largely into the re ligiou s v iews of,

his friend . Euripides was essentially a free—thinker ; l ike mostreally great men

,he cast aside trad i tional fetters and creeds

,

applied himself ardently to the investigation of Tru th in its

h ighest and nob lest form ; and like a novel ist,while pourtraying

characters and inc iden ts,and depi cting the manners of his age,

delib erately stands aloof,l ike a criti c and en tirely d ifferen t

b e ing, from the religiou s conceptions of the anc ien t gods, from

INTRODUCTION . XVI I

the ideas of gu i l t conscious or un conscious , and of Nemesis,which sti ll survived in h is time . A s a poli ti cian he was n u

doubtedly fond of democracy b utnotof the k in d which ex i stedin his age . A conservative repub li c was his beau ideal, as i t

is of a great statesman in a foreign coun try atthe presen t time ;a conception possib le in imagination both then and now

,witness

Plato’

s Republ i c,

"

Utopia”

,and other theoreti cal pi ctures, b ut

one which I believe to have been perfectly unattainab le in an

cien t times and equally so now . He disliked the demagogues

and ranters of the A then ian mob, w i th Horace he m ight say

"

odi

profanum vulgus, et arceo”

; b e un iform ly ex alts and honours

the agricu lturalist, his portrai t of the hu sb anh an in hi s mu ch

abu sed Elektra, and his descri ption of the adrovgydg in Orestes

9 20 sq .

,are equally true to nature and are the expressions of

his own feelings. He regarded the Agri cu l tural party ,the Geo

more i orTeleontes of old d i visions of the people , as the greatest

opponents of the war party, to which he himself was very hosti le .

He admired them because they had least share in the violence

and party rancour of the government and Ekklesia ; and i t was

this turb u lent, aggressive spiri t of the age , which kept him away

from any active part in pol i tical affairs. He could notjoin in the

petty struggles of the hour; he shared the lingering enthusiasm

for old glory and departed splendour, b ut he stood alone in his

generation ,and i t is perhaps we ll that he d id so. Butwe must

now proceed to another sub ject,having sufficiently d iscu ssed the

changes made in Greek tragedy by the three great Atti c tragedians

,and having compared the ir style , innovations, language ,

and aims at sufficient length .

ESTIMATE OF EUR IPIDES .

In d iscussing the character of Euri pides and his place among

Greek poets the cri tic has three courses to choose in which to

make h is investigations. Two of these are prejud iced ,one

against our poet,the other in his favour. The last

,th e most

d ifficu lt to pursue , the most rational , and the one most like ly

to command au thori ty,though notto inspire enthusiasm for the

poet cri ticised, or to do real justice to his sentiments , fee lings,B

XVIII INTRODUCTION.

and wri tings, is the"

aurea m ediocritas of Horace, the cold, impartial line of cri ticism ,

the judgment of a work of passion and

enthusiasm by the fix ed and rigid ru les and l ines of the science

of art,tOtally regardless of changed times, altered feel ings and

sentiments,and al lowances to b e made for a pecu liar position .

With this latter class of cri tics,am ong whom I may ven ture to

name Muller,i t is d ifficu lt to agree : they are l ike cri tics in a

picture gallery, who, professing complete impartiali ty, and b e

l ieving that if they adhere to certain principles the ir judgmentcannot b e wrong, find fau lt w i th every picture they see whi ch

produ cing on the whole a pleasing resu lt,violates some m inu te

poin t,qu i te unnoti ced by most persons who vi ew the pi cture,

while on the other hand they b elau d some painting, painted instri ct accordance wi th ru les, b ut unden iab ly d ispleasing to the

common eye. Sti ll however a critic or historian,to b e trust

worthy,mu st b e impartial . But surely some allowance shou ld

b e made for Euri pi des and' his pecu liar posi tion,and the times

in which he l ived . Muller has scarce ly granted this indulgencein his otherwise ab le review of our poet . For my part, I havelong ago enrolled myself among the numb er, smal l indeed

, b ut,

I hope, increasing, of those who,acknowledging

-

that Eurip ideshas fau lts, conten d that he possesses all the attribu tes of a great

traged ian , and li ke a younger son, is on ly preclu ded b y the ao

eiden t of b irth from standing atthe head of the fam i ly. Rangedagainst us is a whole army of critics led by Schlegel, Macau lay

,

and Muller, most of whom are an imated by feelings of animosi tyagainst Euripides, which render i t impossib le for them to do

him justice. Of all his detractors Schlegel appears to b e themost violent. Wi th reference to Aristophanes’

gib es against ourpoet he says

"

In him he has ex posed w i th infin i te clevernessand good sense the qu ibbling sophistry, the rhetorical d isplay

,

and philosophi cal cant ; the immoral i ty (P) and deb au chingsoftness, the ex citem en t of m ere an imal emotion &c.

” Now no

cand id reader of Euripides, who en ters upon the study of his

author wi thou t prejud ice, can say that this language is not the

language of prejud ice . But though we may safely leave Schlegelto indulge his invective against Euripides unanswered, we cannotso deal w i th Mr. Grote in his criticism upon Euripides in Vol. I .

1NTROD L‘

C TION. X IX

p . 3 73 of his History of Greece . There he entirely acqu iesces

in the remarks of Schlegel in his fourth and fifth lectures in the

D rama/[seize Vorles lmgefl . The great historian and phi losopher

has passed away from among u s,and i t wou ld ill beseem any

honest wri ter to cri ticise or d isparage where su ch cri ti cisms must

remain for ever unanswered . Perhaps Mr. Grote’

s opin ion was

the resu l t of early prejud ice , perhaps he coincided w i th Schlegel

w i thou t attempting to verify all his references and dedu ctions.

On the m eri ts of Eurip ides there mu st b e for ever great d isparityof opin ion ; and no scholar

,however learned, can su cceed in con

vincing other scholars that his views only are correct.I”

Quot

hom ines, tot Opin iones. A ll cri tics who have d isparaged Euri

pides have one battle cry , one watchword—Decadence . “ri th

b lameable presumption they say that Eurip ides l ived and wrote

in the decay of Greek dramati c art, and that of course Euri pides

partook of that decay . But w i th most inadequate evidence at

han d to form any decided opin ion ab ou t su ch a subject, as even

Mr. Grote in his Preface warns u s,sure ly it is the greatest pre

sumption to lay our finger on on e particu lar period of Greek

tragi c art,—that of Sophokles is the one chosen b y the majori ty

of cri tics—and say that this was the climax ,that anything after

this was inferior. What wou ld w e think of the idea of a C he

rokee Ind ian two thousand years hence hold ing forth on the

respective meri ts of Cowper, M i lton , Shakspeare , and Byron ,or

any other Engl ish poets, to a class of Ind ians l ike himself, cri

ticising, praising, condemn ing, and saying that such an d su ch

a period was the summ i t of the ex cellence of English poe try ?

What cou ld he know of the d i fferent classe s of readers to b e

pleased,of the manners of our lower classes, or the fashions

and foib les of our aristocracy ? A nd y et English and German

cri tics u n i te in saying that such and su ch a period two thousand

years ago was the climax of the growth of a great nation’

s dra

matic art, and audaciously an d wi th great tem eri ty , presume to

cri ticise,d isparage , and praise . It is true that all cri ticism is

comparative,

and we can only j udge of ancient Gree ce , as of

other cou ntries, b y the remains of her former greatn ess. ThatEuripides was not very popu lar in his own time is no proof thathe was inferior to his ri vals. He opposed the government an d

B 2

XX INTRODUCTION.

ran coun ter to many popu lar ideas, hence his comparative nu

popul ari ty. Now before giving an opin ion on Euripides as com

pared wi th his predecessors I w i ll glance atthe changes in Gre

cian and Athen ian affairs. It has been well remarked by a

recen t wri ter in the H’

estmz‘

nsler Review that there are two con

ditions essential for the production of a great and thoroughly

national drama. These cond itions are 1) a period of great na

tional ex c i temen t and activity, or a period following immed iately

after such activi ty, 2) an au di en ce capab le by their enthu siasm

and cu l ture of urging the poet on to attempt the highest ex

cellence in his composi tions. Both these condi tions ex isted amongthe Greeks in a marked degree. They had

,sin ce the time of

the TrojanWar, enjoyed comparatively an almost u nceasing re

pose, b ut in B . C . 49 0 i t became necessary to defend their l ives,property , and country against a Persian invasion . Datis and

Artaphernes, two em inen t Persians,w ere placed in command of

an army for the invasion of Greece by Dariu s the k ing of Persia.

They captured Eretria and crossed over to the plain of Marathon,

of late notoriou s on accoun t of the murder of 7 English tourists

in May 1 8 70. Here they were defeated by the A then ians and

P lataeans alone under the command of M i ltiades, and among the

combatants was A eschylus. In B . C . 480 another invasion wasmadé by Xerx es who had become k ing of the Persians, and

A eschylus fought in the battles of Artem isium’

,Salam is

,and

Plataea. Though Aeschylus ex hib i ted his first play in B . C. 500,

i t was not t i ll B . C . 484 that he gained his first priz e, and in

B . C . 468 , on ly six teen years afterwards, he was defeated by So

phokles, who in his turn was defeated by Euri pides in B . O. 441 .

Thus i t appears that in the space of on ly forty years the three

gieatAttic tragedians l ived and flourished,from the date of the

battles of Salam is and P lataea. After the death of Euripidesthe Attic drama sank into insignificance, and n ever rallied again .

Here then is the first cond i tion, completely fu lfilled . The se

cond is that of a national aud ience,this too was fu lfilled . The

theatre of D ionysos in Athens was capab le of accommodating thewhole male popu lation of Athens. Thus the lawgivers of the

nation, the national assembly,the jurists

, in fact Athens herself,formed the aud ience of a Greek dramatist. Itwas not so w ith

INTRODUCTION . XXI

any other nation . England thoroughly ful fill ed the first con

d i tion , so also b utnot so completely d id Spain,and still less so

Germany . A ll these coun tries fai led in reali z ing the second

condi tion . Goethe complains that there is no publ i c to rece ivehis works ; in Spain the priesthood and the Court checked and

coerced the free deve lopment of dramati c power,had i t not

been for this Spain m ight have surpassed England . So in France,poets w ere tied down by the jealou sies and whims of a highly

artificial Court,the ir aud iences were composed of pedants and

courtiers,b utnotof a national popu lation . I taly has produced

Dante,b ut its national spirit has not been stirred in modern

times,its aud iences d id notrepresent the feel ings of the nation .

Of all cou n tries England has fu lfilled both cond i tions most com

pletely . The stirring of the national spiri t which was cau sed

by the Reformation and the Span ish invasion , roused into vi

gorou s activity the m ighty inte llects of the nation ; the aud iences

represented to a great degree the national spiri t,

all London

flocked to the theatres. Those soldiers and thinkers who had

witnessed and taken part in the stirring scenes of Eli z abeth’

s

re ign ,cou ld fitly apprec iate su ch traged ies as

"

O thello”

,whose

own careers were reflected in the scenes of b lood and struggle

there presented to their view . No other nation furn ished su ch an

aud ience as thi s in modern times. But there was one great d if

ference between the two aud ien ces of England and A thens, and

the relation in whi ch the poets an d dramatists respecti vely stood

to one another and to the ir aud iences. In A thens there was no

low ri valry betw een man and man,all au thors composed the ir

works notwith the view of pleasing the stage manager, nor of

pandering to the v i ces of the ir aud ien ce,nor of pu tting money

in the ir own pockets,b ut in the hope that each m ight b e ad

judged the greatest and the best by the whole body of his fellowci ti z ens

,si tting in solemn judgment u pon his composi tion . In

England the case was d ifferent. There the composer wrote for

pay, he was nothonoured like Sophok les by the state, in ge

neral his sole aim was to please his au dience or the stage ma

nager, he had notthe enthusiasm and inspiration to attempt the

creation of great works of art. L ike most l iterary m en he looked

on ly to the present, no idea of posthumous renown occupied his

XXI I INTRODUCTION .

m ind or stimu lated his efforts. This was unavoidable . Athens

formed the head, centre, and tai l of A tti ca ; London is notEngland .

Sti ll Shakspeare wrote, am id su ch d isadvantage, and nex t

to the Greek drama, th e El iz abethan era of English dramatic art

is par ex cellence the greatest . Thu s w e see that these tw o con

ditions are absolu tely a sine qud 71012 in the produ ction of a

great national drama. Were i t otherwi se ; if, as many critics

maintain , the produ ction of a national drama depended on ly on

the m imeti c or im i tative instin ct inheren t in man, i t mu st follow

that at some period of the ir ex istence every race or nation pro

duced both comedy and tragedy. This is not so. The wri ter

in the [Vestminster Review above referred to well remarks that

the Greeks and Hindhus were the on ly tw o races that cou ld b e

said to have produced the drama as a fine artoriginally and in

dependen tly of foreign influ en ce . Indeed it is doub tf ul if the

Hindhus"

w ou ld have composed plays so perfect as their famous'

Sakountala’ w i thou t contact wi th the Hellenes” . Let u s now

turn our atten tion to th e posi tion of Euri pides towards the times

in whi ch he l ived and towards his predecessors in dramati c art.

I have remarked in p . XVI—VII sup. on this poin t in noti cingthe d ifferences between Euri pides and his predecessors. S ince

the time of A eschylu s"

a change had come o’

er the spiri t of the

A then ian m ind . Som e of those heroes who fought atMarathonand Salam is stil l remained al ive when Euripides was in his z e

n i th. But they stood l ike old and hoary tru nks among you thfu lsaplings. The A then ian of M il tiades’ time was totally differentfrom the ci ti z en of A thens atthe time of A lk ib iades’ intriguesand the Syraku san ex ped i tion . Athens had become the centreof scien ce and learn ing. Anax agoras there promulgated his doctrines respecting the Sun and Earth and su ch like matters. Pro

dikus and Protagoras lectured to eager au d ien ces,Sokrates went

abou t , question ing ,proving , refuting , ex plain ing. Sophists

taught for money,phi losophers analysed ancien t beliefs and mo

rals, and ex plained away on scientific grounds the old legends andmythes. Teachers of rhetori c instru cted in all the arts of speaking and reason ing the chi ldren of parents who had b een con tentw i th Homer for their poet and teacher, Zeus and Polythe ism for

the ir rel igion , privation and war for the ir lot. All these changes

XXIV INTRODUCTION .

losophy was even then tak ing root in Athens, the theory of m g

rsgt’

a (respecting which word see my note on Med . 708) was

gradually developing itself . This virtu e of sdrpvxt'

a is well de

v eloped in Medea, the wronged and injured w ife of Iason . It

is singu lar that though Euri pides was,as far as any poet could

b e,the mou thpiece of the spiri t of h is age , and though he was

the most read, quoted, and adm ired of the A tti c traged ians i n

after times and in the m iddle ages, he was notpopu lar atA thens

in his own time. Perhaps his in timacy with Sokrates, his in

credu l i ty w ith respect to the an cient polythe ism ,his advanced

theories and notions, far beyond, in some cases, the spiri t of

his age, and the influence of Aristophanes’

rai llery and d islike

to him upon publi c opin ion,may help to accoun t forthis. And

here we come upon a d ifficu lt prob lem ,—the cau se of Aristo

phanes’

enm i ty. The m ost probable reason , in my opin ion , isthat Sokrates and Euripides helped to effect the fai lure of Ari

stophanes’ pet comedy, the Clou ds, abou t whi ch he was parti

cu larly annoyed . Hence the reason of his persisten t and u n

rem i tting hosti l ity to Eurip ides and Sokrates,not so mu ch b e

cau se he d isapproved of their vi ews and principles,or through

any regard forvirtue, b utsimply because they had on ce thwartedhim in the su ccess of the Clou ds. Hen ce not on ly is his lan

guage to b e regarded in the l ight of a cari cature,b ut even of

prejud i ce , and no rel iance whatever can b e placed upon his

gibes against Euripides’ immoral life

,his m isogyn ism ,

or his

being a b ad ci tiz en . And in truth i t i ll becomes such a wri terand man as Aristophanes to judge other men . Moreover i t is amost importan t fact that Sokrates as well as Euri pides was at

tacked w i th equal vehemen ce by Aristophan es. Now i t is clearthat the accusations against Sokrates were malevolen t and

groundless, consequ ently so mu st have been the charges againstEuripides. For certainly the w ise and just Sokrates wou ld neverhave had Euripides as his friend if he were the man Aristophaneshas pain ted . Sti l l less wou ld Sokrates have gone to the theatrewhenever Euri pides exhib i ted as we are told b y A elian (Var.

Hist. II, 1 3) he did . The accu sation of profl igacy against Euri

pides is thus refu ted and his character stands in strik ing con

trast to that of Sophokles,whom ev en Bulwer describes as

"

in

INTRODUCT ION . XXV

private life a profl igate , in publ ic life a shuffl er and a trimmerif notab solutely a renegade . Itwas perhaps the very lax i ty of

his princi ples which made him thought so agreeab le a fellow”.

There are also allegations against Euri pides of be ing a m iso

gynist, a b ad ci tiz en , an atheist,as well as that the tendency of his

plays was immoral . Now as to his alleged m isogyn ism ,no one

who reads his plays carefully can deny that he d isliked women ,b ut he d isliked them ,

not as women, the natural partn ers and

associates of man, b utas persons with base and evi l m inds, per

sons whose profl igacy was shameful, whose daring was great,

whose ab i li ty to plot and in trigue for m ischief was unequalled .

The last quali ty remains to some ex ten t in the race to the pre

sent day, as w e see in the use of women as spies &c. by Russia,and in the ex istence of su ch creatures as Lola Montes. It is

however most worthy of remark,that wi th the ex ception of So

phokles, Euri pides alone of Greek poets after Hom er devoted

his genius to the stu dy of female character. Itis strange that

so vi lified a poet shou ld have been the one (in a pro-salyrz

’

c

play too) to have gi ven u s the picture of A lkestis, the on ly real

ex ample of genu ine conjugal affection on the Greek stage . That

there are many passages in our poet man ifesting a‘ very violent

feel ing against women , and a fee ling too that springs from the

heart , is certain ; b ut this fee ling was not the feel ing of a

wretched cantankerous m isanthrope, b ut of an earnest thinkerand inqu irer into human nature

, who mourn ed atthe depravi ty

and vi ce of the women of his day . A s the wri ter in the [Vest

mi/zster Review w el l remarks, Aristophanes, him se lf most hosti le

to A then ian women,describ es Euri p ides as a fee to women ,

"

apparently because he thought fit to treat them,not as au to

mata,b utas ac tive , passionate , and powerfu l agen ts in the play

of human l ife”. Butunder his apparent m isogyn ism Euri pides

concealed his design of endeavouring to shame women from the irevil courses, and ex alt them in the social scale . Greek lad iesw ere very d i fferen tly si tuated from what most women of the pre

sent day are . Both atA thens and Rome in anc ien t times womenwere looked upon as an inferior race

,and this feel ing became

more pronounced towards the close of the grandeur of both

countries’

history . Hence they rece i ved little or no edu cation .

XXVI INTRODUCTION .

Their one sole aim and object in eati ng , drink ing , dressing,sleeping, in a word in l iving, was to secure a husband, and su ch

a state of things ex ists,I fancy, to some ex ten t even to the

present day . Indeed one m ight almost say that th e greater part

of the female race spend half the ir life in trying to secure a

husband, and the other half in try ing to getrid of him . Whenthey gota husband they were ex pected to look up to him and

to him alone (Medea v . to obey all his commands, and to

remain wi thin the house during his absen ce. Natural ly thisforced confinement and privacy tended to en courage intrigues

and clandestin e meetings &c.

,b uteven Aristophanes bears w i t

ness that women cou ld not act as before in consequ en ce of

Euri pides’ composi tions, Thesm . 3 9 5 sq . Itwou ld b e too mu ch

here to enter into an elab orate analysis of our poet’s feelingsand sen timents and to quote passages to i llu strate his character.

It must b e suffic ien t to say that he was passionately fond of

children,though in Med. 1 090 sq . he considers that i t is better

notto have children ; and that though notan atheist he despised

the popu lar religion .

’

Most cri tics assert that h e accepted iadeed popu lar bel iefs b utendeavoured to purify them of all that

was morally b ad ; that he and his great master Sokrates aimedat elevating the popu lar views on many ethical and religioussubjects. Butthey were before the ir age, and this fact to some

ex tent justifies Aristophanes in reproaching Euri pides w i th an ticipating the Athen ians in the break-up of the ir ideas upon reli

gious and other sub jects. Muller remarksN'

He cou ld notbringhis philosophical convictions w ith regard to the nature of God

into harmony w i th the con tents of these legends [i.s. the mythical trad i tions selected as her subjects by the tragi c mu se] , nor

cou ld he pass over in si lence their incongru i ties. Hence i t isthat he is driven to the strange necessi ty of carrying on a sortof polemical d iscussion w ith the very materials and subjects of

which he had to treat. He does this in two ways ; sometimeshe rejects as false those mythi cal narratives which are opposedto purer conceptions abou t the gods ; at other times, he adm i tsthe legends as true

, b ut endeavours to give a‘

b asc or con

temptib le appearance to characters and actions which they haverepresented as great and nob le .

” Euripides also man ifested a

INTRODUCTION . XXV l I

violent d isl ike to heralds. He regarded them as proud and overbearing ,

and as m in isters of tyrants. He everywhere showsthem in a hateful light and in Fragm . Incert. 1 00 1 (p . 53 2

Nauck) he says o’

m’

n or’

ioti en igma i mprinte r) l oil ov , quoted by

the Schol . on Orest. 883 . He rid i cu led the pretensions of sooth

sayers to w isdom ,and always inveighed violently against them,

nowhere more b i tterly than in He]. 744 sq .

, whi ch may b e ao

counted for by the fact that like Aristophanes b e regarded them

as dangerous tools in the hands of the war-party, and also b e

cau se as the Helena was brought outB . C . 4 1 2 these invectives

were aimed atthe soothsayers who accord ing to Aristophanes andThukyd ides had urged the Athen ians to undertake the i ll-fated

Syrakusan ex ped i tion . In his general con tempt for the art of

d ivination and its professors Euri pides stands in strong con trast

to Sophokles, who always man ifests a great reverence for the

pred ictions of soothsayers, and on ly indulges in one hi t atthem ,

-Antig. 1 055. Eu ii pides has been accused of be ing a supporter

of the PeloponnesianWar and the ex ped i tion to Syraku se . It

wou ld b e impossib le to en ter into a d iscu ssion of this qu estionhere, b utI wi l l ju st refer to one passage whi ch , I think , wi ll

d isprove the assertion—Suppl. 479—9 3 . On this matter he

agreed wi th Aristophanes, and so far from approving of the Sy

rakusan ex ped i tion,cord ially opposed i t and has a passage in

the Helena (whi ch was brought out B . C . 4 12) v . 1 1 51—57 ,

which proves this. Moreover Euri pides detested demagogu es,and Kleon, atone time the greatest demagogu e at A thens, was

also the leader of the war-party and the princi pal agent in the

ban ishmen t of Anax agoras from A thens. Euri pides was also

v ery bi tter against the Spartans, whose national character he

d isliked,b utthis is no proof that he w ished to con tinue the war

against them . There are many Engl ishmen who d islike the

Americans, b ut who wou ld avoid a war w i th them on almostany terms. I have already maintained that Euri pides was no

athe ist . He was a moral free-thinker,and as the tendency of

all free-think ing is to mak e men search for themselves and castas ide trad i tionary b el iefs

,so i t was w ith Euri pides. He was not

a sophist, though confounded by many w ith that class (w ith all

deference to Mr. Grotc I u se the word class) of phi losophers, in

INTRODUCTION .

fact h e condemns their rationalism both in the Medea and

Hippolytus. A s to hi s con tempt for the popu lar religion i twou ld b e most unfair to call him an Athe ist on that accoun t.

I have also remarked upon this poin t in p . XVI sup. Ratherdoes he deserve praise for b e ing more enlightened than the

majori ty of hi s coun trymen . It is a singular fact howeverthat in the last play ex tant wri tten by Eurip. (and one wri tten

too in Makedonia at the court of Archelau s atPella) th e Baechae

, he appears,to u se Muller’

s words,

"

converted into a

positive b eliever, or,in other words, convinced that religion

shou ld not b e ex posed to the subtleties of reason ing.

”In thi s

play he appears to give up his former vi ews,considers hi s

con tempt for the an c ien t gods w icked , and returns to the

bosom of orthodox y . Probably hi s residen ce in Makedon ia,

away from Sophists and the ci ty air,and the coolness of old

age may have helped to bring abou t this reaction . I think I

have now sufficiently ex am ined the charges of misogyn ism ,

immoral i ty, and athe ism brought against Euripides, so let u s

now consider what has been said in hi s favour. If he was

not popu lar in his own time,he was more so than e ither

A eschylu s or Sophokles,in the declin ing and mi ddle ages. A

greater number of hi s plays and fragm ents have b een pre

served than those of any other traged ian . Aeschylu s was the

huge, colossal, T i tan i c produ ct of an almost fabul ou s age, he

was a true type of the rough, hardy, honest A thenian of Ma

rathon, a patriot wi th one idea

, (al though A eschylu s is un

doub tedly more Hellenic than e i ther of hi s su ccessors) and

closely resembles the Roman Cato. Sophokles was the cold,

pure and perfect ideal ; Euri p ides"

the human , w i th h is drop

pings of warm tears”, was in the same contrast to Sophoklesas a man w i th natural imperfections is to an ex qui sitely beautiful b ut lifeless statue . Eurip ides in tragedy, like L ivy the Latin hi storian in prose, was pre-em inen tly a poet of the feel ings,particularly of the softer sensibilities. In the m iddle ages i t wasnotAeschylus and Aristophanes who were read and admired,b ut Eurip ides and Menander. Both were human poets, poetsof everyday life . Wi th the single ex ception of Homer, Eurip ides is ”10 was! natural of all the Greek poets. A single

INTRODUCTION . XXIX

instance of Euripides’ popu lari ty mu st suffice . Several A then

ians who were captured after the d isastrou s end of the Syra

ku san ex pedi tion,

saved the ir l ives and even tually regained

the ir l iberty b y reci ting su ch passages of our poet as they

coul d rememb er. Thi s story has b een immortal iz ed b y Mr.

Brown ing in hi s new poem"

Balaustion’

s Adventure”

, which

w i ll b e a stand ing monum ent to the fame of Euri pides. Agai n

Sokrates’

adm iration and friendship for Euri pides must not b e

lost sight of. But most of all mu st we value the opin ion of

the great Stagyri te, Ari stotle , who in Poet . XXV says (i Edgi

n ldqg , f l and rd tillIl a mi 85 olxovoy ei , dl l d rpaymairaro’

g 75

rai n n omrai v (pa lvsrm . Plu tarch . Mor. T . p . 3 7 3 con siders that

the qual i ty of oomlav is to b e attrib uted to Euri p ides, that of

Aoyto'

n jw to Sophokles. In one point only perhaps do all the

three traged ians agree ,and that is that whi le they men tion

and seem to believe in many immorali ties when speaking of

the d i vinities in general , w ith one accord they appear to agree

in representing the supreme Godhead in the abstract as a

holy and d ivi ne,b lam eless and pure

,conception . Thi s has

been we ll remarked b y Hermann in his D issertatio de A eschyli

Prometheo Solute (Opuscula ,vol . IV,

p .

"

Immo illud

adm irari oportet, quod quum de singul is D iis ind ignissima

quaequ e crederent, tamen u b i sine certo homine Deum d ice

bant, immunem ab omn i vitio, summ é que sanctitate praeditum

intelligeb ant.

” We must not overlook the words of C iceroTusc. D isp . II

,10. g. 2 3

,

"

VeniatAeschylus, non poe ta solum,

sed etiam Pythagoreus. S i c en im accepimus. Quo modo fertapud cum Prom e theus dolerem

,qu em ex cepit ob furtum Lem

n ium ,nnde ignis cine! morlalib z/s clam divisas ; cum dorln

’

PromeI/ieus clepsisse (lo/o, poenasqne Jovi f a lo erpcml isse supre

mo.

”The dictum of Macaulay that

"

the b usiness of the dra

matist is to keep himself out of sight, and to let nothi ng ap

pear b ut his characters. A s soon as he attracts notice to his

personal feel ings, the i llusion is broken”

is,in the main , true ,

and hi s succeeding remarks on the Gre ek Drama and th e Trage

d ian s, though lengthy, are worth quoting. He says"

But thi s

species of egotism , though fatal to the drama is the inspira

t ion of the ode . It is the part of the lyric poe t to ab andon

XXX INTROD UC TION.

himself,wi thou t reserve, to his own emotions. Be tw een these

host ile elemen ts many great m en have endeavoured to effect

an amalgamation,b utn ever wi th complete su ccess. The Greek

Drama— sprang from the Ode . The dialogue was engrafted

on the Chorus , and naturally partook of its character. The

genius of the greatest of the Athen ian dramatists co-operatedwi th the circum stan ces under which tra gedy made its first ap

pearance . Aeschylus was, head and heart, a lyri c poet . In

hi s time, the Greeks had far more intercourse wi th the East

than in the days of Homer ; and they had not y et acquiredthat imm ense superiori ty in war, in scien ce

,and in the arts

,

whi ch,in the following generation , led them to treat the A sia

ti cs wi th contempt. From the narrative of Herodotus i t should

seem that they still locked up, wi th the veneration of d isc i ples,to Egypt and Assyria. At this period, accordingly, i t was na

tural that the l i terature of Greece shou ld b e tin ctured wi th the

Oriental -style . A nd that style, we th ink, is d i scern ib le in the

works of P indar and A eschylu s. The latter often rem inds u s

of the Heb rew writers. The b ook of Job,indeed, in conduct

and d i ction , bears a con siderable resemblance to some of his

dramas. Con sidered as plays,his works are absurd ; considered

as choru ses , they are ab ove all praise . If for in stan ce , w e

ex am ine the a ddress of Klytaemnestra to Agamemnon on his

return, or the descri ption of the seven Argi ve chiefs, b y the

princi ples of dramatic wri ting , we shall instan tly condemn

them as monstrous. But if we forget the characters, and thinkon ly of the poetry, we shall adm i t that it has never b een sur

passed ia energy and magn ificen ce . Sophokles made the Greek

drama as dramatic as was consisten t wi th its original form .

His portrai ts of men have a sort of simi lari ty ; b ut it is thesim ilari ty, not of a painting b ut of a has-reli ef. It suggestsa resemblance, b ut i t does not produ ce an illu sion . Eurip idesattempted to carry the reform further. But i t was a taskbeyond his powers , perhaps beyond any powers. Instead of

correcting what was b ad ,he destroyed what was ex cellen t.

He sub sti tu ted crutches for stilts, b ad sermons for good odes.

Macaulay al so fl ippantly adds that the caresses whi ch M i l ton ’

s

adm iration for Eurip ides led h im to b estow on”

sad Elektra’

s

XXXII INTRODUCTION .

ask any stu dent, tru th-seeking and unb iassed, to study Euripides qu i etly, not read ing as if for a race , b utpondering and

we ighing, and then an swer if he coin c ides in Schl egel’

s estimate

of his works. I am glad to find Mr. Paley, whose u tteran ces

carry w i th them th e weight of au thori ty, pronoun cing, though

I think rather tim idly, against the sweeping assertions of immo

rality and other charges brought against Euri pi des. Perhaps,w e

may putEuri p ides’

merits in a clearer l ight by comparison . The

A eschylu s of tragedy is in many respects simi lar to the Phi d ias

of scul ptu re . Phid ias was in ten t upon the general aspect and

perfect fidel ity of his statu e, wi thou t any very strong regard

for beau ty . Sophokl es in l ike mann er may b e compared w i th

Prax i teles, who, n eglecting or not caring to produ ce a great

effect , strove rather after perfect b eau ty . Euri pides finds a

parallel in Lysippus, who unable to surpass th e grandeur of

Phid ias or the perfect beau ty of Prax i teles, devoted himself

to develop other sub ord inate b eau ties, partially held in so

lution in the work of Prax i teles. Again, in paint ing, the two

parallels are Aeschylu s and Giotto Romano. Giotto,l ike his

parallels Phid ias and’

A eschylus, was in tent upon ex pressing his

sub j ects forcib ly and wi th no thought b ut majesty . Raphaeladvanced a step further and like Sophokles and Prax i teles com

b ined strength and b eau ty . Lastly Correggio the cou nterpartof Euri pides on his com ing finds all the work don e . He can

only deve lop subord inate beau ties. To u se the words of the

Wri ter in the hy mns/er Review"

The Christian mythu s hasbeen adequately set forth b y his predecessors. He is drivento be com e the thaumaturgist of chiaroscuro, the au daciou s v iolator of un i ty in composi tion

,the supreme pain ter of eroti c para

In architecture the style of Aeschylu s is like the rugged

and sublime Norman archi tecture,that of Sophokles resemb le

the more pointed and refined style ,while Euripides’

style ishighly decorated , florid and ex travagan t. In conclu sion I willquote Hermann

’

s revi ew of the three great Atti c tragediansin his preface to Hek. p . XIV,

Stupen t omnes A eschyli vim’

etmagnitudinem etgrandiloqu entiam ,aliquando illam sub tumi

d ise .

’

dam ; cu ius Martins incessu s an im is legentium rob or, violen tiimpetu s metum et horrorem inspiran t. Admiramur decoram

mraonucrlon . XXXU I

gravitatem Sophoclis, suavi aequab ilitate temperatam ,quae as

que ex ub erat aut effraenata ru i t , nequ e rem ittit, aut desiderari

n ervos pati tur, sed ub ique n i tida est,elegans, poli ta—Euri pi

dis versati le et diversissim is argumentis aptum ingenium m e

m in i an te multos anuos Goethium in sermons quodam , qu um

ego A eschylum etSophoclem anteferrem ,mul ta cum laude prae

d i care . Maneb it meri to haec laus Euripidi, etiam si non ej us

sit soliu s propria. Certe, ut Sophocleae qu as hab emu s fab ul ae

inter se sim iliores sin t,

at in totidem A eschyleis adm irab ilis

est inventionis, morum ,an im i affectionum tum in diverb iis tum

in canticis vari etas et dissim ilitu do. Euripidi, quamvis ex im ia

praedito indole, tamen a natura neque Sophoclis ill a moderata

gravitas , nequ e A eschyli in sita erat d i vina v is atqu e elatio.

Itaque in moll ieres sensu s quam in vehemen tes an im i motu s

proclivior, mores hominum,ut Aristotelis verb is u tar

,magi s

quales sunt,quam quales esse deb ent, imi tando ex pressit, is

qu e e tiam orationis color est.”

THE MEDEA .

The Medea was acted in B . C . 43 1 , the year after the com

mencement of the Pe loponnesianWar ,in the archonship of

Pythodoros, Ol . 8 7 . 2 . W' ith i t comprising the tetralogy were

the Philoktetes , and D ictys with the Theristae as a satyri c

drama. Though the earl iest b ut one of our poet’s ex tant

plays,i t is far superior to any of the later plays. It was

much read in the mi ddl e ages ,though not so mu ch as the

Phoen issae,Oreste s

,or Hekub a. A lmost every ex isting ma

nuscriptof Euripides contai ns thi s play . A nd wi th respect to

the origin of our presen t MSS . I agree w ith Kirchhoff whoconsiders that all the ex tan t plays and scholia of Euri pides

are deri ve d from an arche typu s contain ing the recension of

some grammarian of unknow n date,prob ab ly of the n inth or

te n th century . From this arche typu s it appears that two

classes of MSS . were transcrib ed , one class conta ining all the

plays of the arche typus,another contain ing only seve n (or, as

Kirchhoff thi nks,

n in e) sele cted plays, se lected b y Byz antine

grammarians, for ge neral readi ng in schools, b ecause as the

XXX IV INTRODUCT ION .

study of Greek l iterature was going down atByz antium,i t was

desirab le to redu ce the numb er of plays read . Hen ce i t is

that we have only seven plays of A eschylu s and seven of So

phokles preserved , whi le we have eighteen of Euripides, whi chclearly goes to prove that Eurip ides was the most popul ar poet.

Of Euri p ides the seven selected were the Hek. Orest . Phoen .

Med . H ipp . Al k . Andr. Prob ably also the,

sam e numb er of

Aristophanes’ plays was selected,perhaps those found in the

Ven . MS . viz . Nub es, Ranae, Aves, Pax ,Vesp .,

P lu tu s, Equ it.

The plays selected were general ly ones considered most su i tab le

for scholasti c purposes,w i thou t any regard to their chronology .

Numerou s worthless MSS . of these plays were wri tten , and the

genu ine and anc ien t schol ia were augmented wi th u seless and

nonsensi cal addi tions and remarks by the late Byz an tine gr

marian s. At a later period, even the seven plays were found

to b e too many,and finally three of each au thor were selected ,

of Aeschylu s the Prom .

,Theb .

,and Pers. ; of Sophokles the

Ajax,Elekt.

,and Oed . Rex ; of Eurip ides th e Hek .

,Orest .

,and

Phoen . ; of Arist. the Plu t ., Nab , and Ranae . This wi ll ao

count for the great majori ty of late MSS . contain ing only these

three plays of each poet. The Medea is contained in mostof the best MSS . b ut not in the most val uab le of al l

,a MS .

in the l ibrary of St. Mark, Ven i ce. Our play however is foundin C od . Vat. Elmsley

’

s Rom . A ; in C od . Havn .,and in C od .

Par. whi ch are al l of the first importan ce . Butthe MSS . are

not the only evidences for th e tex t . The Medea is well sup

plied w i th schol ia,many of which are an c ien t and valuable

and i t frequ en tly happens that ei ther in the lemma of the

schol ion or in the note i tself the tru e read ing is preserved

where MSS . are at faul t. Besides these helps w e have th e

A ld ine ed ition publ i shed at Ven ice A . D . 1 503 , and a sti llearl ier edi tion that of J. Lascaris b rought out at F lorence inthe year 1 49 6

, contain ing the Medea,H ippolytu s, A lkestis

,

and Andromache, respecting which Porson (Pref. to Med . ed . I ,

1 80 1) says"

hanc editionem , cum et rarissima sit, et impenso

pretio vensat. summa cum religione , ne dicam superstitione,

contul i .”

Another aid b y no m eans u seless is to b e found inthe drama of th e Christu s Patiens

,falsely attrib u ted to Gregory

INTRODUCTION . XXXV

Naz ianz enu s , whi ch consists of verses taken from Euri pides’

plays,chiefly the Troades, Medea, Bacchae , and Pseu do-Rhesu s,

patched up toge ther wi th few changes . We w i ll now proceed

to d iscu ss the meri ts of the play itself. It is free from the

faul ts ob servab le in most of the other plays of Euripides, viz .

the wan t of connection between the choral odes and the action

of the play,the resolu tion of the fee t in the strophes and

antistrophes , the lax ity of the metre of the senarius , the

needless introdu ction of the mac/201 11 , and the ia

volved plots of other plays. A s i t is one of the earl iest so

assuredly i t is b y far the b est of all Euri pides ’

ex tant plays .

It is equal to the c/zef d’

wuure of Sophokles or A eschylus,

and not even the greatest de tractors of Euri pides cou ld fai l to

see its b eau ty . Schl egel however who cannot resist the temptation of a hit at Euripides, says w i th reference to the scene

b etween A egeu s and Medea b eginn ing at v. 66 3 ,"

that nothi ngb ut complaisance to A then ian antiqu i ty could hav e persuaded

him to interpolate his poem wi th thi s frigid scen e . One re

markab le thing in the Medea is the large numb er of versesrepeated . D indorf has enclosed these in b rackets in placeswhere they are repeated and so do most other cri tics. Klotzalone persistently defends them . It is not u nl ik e ly that a se

cond ed i tion of the play ex isted,

and these verses may havebeen added b y Eurip ides or b y his son

,a not improbable hypo

thesis , or they may b e du e to the recensions and interpolations of the Byz antine grammarians. The M edea and Hippolytus are the masterpieces of Euri pides, in each the passionof one indi vidual is the mainspring of the drama. Ne i therShakspeare

’

s"

O the llo nor Goethe ’

s

"

Faust has a more complete

internal motive ,or ex ternal harmony of form . A part from

all ideas of Nemesis, separated from al l an tecedents of ancestralcrime and retri b u tion , Phae dra and Medea work out the fatesin store for them b y the ir v iolent pass ions and self-willed d is

chastity, the cold and pure foll ower of the huntress D iana.

H i ppolytus coldly decl ines her advan ces, rej ects her profl'

ered

love , and leaves her. She d ies b y her own hand , and leav esa le tter accusing Hi ppolytus of a de sign upon her virtue .

XXXVI INTRODUCTION .

Th eseu s at thi s momen t retu rns, finds hi s wife stil l hanging,reads the letter, upb raids Hippolytu s, curses

,and banishes him .

H ippolytu s protests, b utin vain , and fin al ly leaves his father’

s

presence, and prepares for his final departure . How b eau tifu l

the following farewell Ev . 1 09 2

05 (pt/train? not da zpd v A qrofig mien,

odvfi axs, Gvymivaye, cpev’g'

o'

aeofl a drjxl u voig Hafiz/ash oil /l ei xoa

'

get’

,co mil zg

nod. yai’ ’

Epex8 £wg°

oi

n e'

dov Twzb jwov,aig éyxaflnfidv mil l

’

é’

xszg sddaiyova ,

ze ig’

iio‘w tov 7029 6’

82609031! nooumfl s’

yyoaar.

ff,(0 véoc y on 1 77668 yrjg (infilmeg.

fiadg xa’

t noon éaware xfi ovo’

g'

oi; oiin ot’

(ii/1101; dvdga owmgov éaregov

dipsofi s, xsz’

mi re fit,

fag? done? n aroi.

Soon a messenger comes in and announ ces the dreadfu l cala

m i ty that has befal len H ippolytu s. The m iserable and ill—fatedhunter is now b rought in wounded and b leed ing to death

,

when Artem is appears. She recon ciles the father and son,

H i ppolytus d ies slowly in th e arms of Theseu s, and the play

ends. The appearance of the goddess rather as a lady of

glorious power than as a d ivine person , h er hatred to Aphro

di te, and th e con clud ing words of her address to H ippolytusand his father

,all tend to ;close in a fitting manner one of

the finest of ancien t dramas. Not so woul d the rel igiou s,destiny-bel ieving A eschy lu s , or the ideal moral ist Sophokles,have wound up the action of the play. But ne i ther would

have drawn a more tou ching scene . When we turn to the"

Medea”

, we stand upon d ifferen t ground . Medea daughter of

Aeetes and Eidyia ,and descended from Helios

,lived in the

far-off land of A ea (identified wi th Kolch is by the later Greeks).Thither came Iason and the Argonau ts, demand ing of A eetesthe golden fleece . Medea by her magi c arts procured for themthe fleece , and went off w i th Iasoa . They were married, hadtwo chi ldren and were living in Korinth when the play opens.

From the open ing verses to the end of the play Medea'

is the

one prom inent figure . A ll the other characters are m inor sa

tall i tes revolving each in his own circle round the great cen

INTRODUCTION. XXXV II

tral ob j ect . The play opens wi th the appearance of Medea’

s

nurse, and after some conversation w i th the Xo'

gog, Medea is

entreated to come out of her hou se . At the requ est of the

Chorus she does so. Pale,

ou twardl y cold,

and terrible, she

stands b efore them . In tones calm at first b utwarm ing intopassionate earnestness she b ewai ls her lot, indu lges in some

very appropriate remarks on the general unhappiness to which

women are born ,and wi nds up b y requ esting the Choru s to

keep silen ce ab ou t her plans, a requ est to wh i ch the Chorus,rather improperly I think

,accedes. Then Kreon enters

,an

nounces the decree of b an ishm ent,and orders her to b e gone .

She in tercedes for a day and ob tains her requ est . Af ter Kreonleaves the stage , she tells the Chorus her plans and intentions

,

after whi ch the Xo'

oog is a beau tifu l ode laments the per

version of j ustice and Medea’

s unhappy lot. Iason now entersand offers Medea assistance in her ex i le . In a passionate and

fiery speech , every line of whi ch betrays the b urn ing fee lingsof a d ishonoured wi fe ,

she accuses Inson of ingratitu de and

fai thlessness , to whi ch charges he answers in a sophi sti calspeech

,full of clever subtleties. She seem s hi s assistan ce and

b ids him depart. Th en comes a choral ode of the m ischief

of immoderate passion ,and the charm s of peaceful affection,

w ind ing up w i th a denunciation of persons l ike Iason,whose

nature it is"

not to honour the ir friends b y open ing to themthe pure recesses of the ir minds . Byron in hi s

"

Hours of

Idleness”has beautifully paraphrased thi s ode . From his ver

sion I ven ture to quote the following verses

( 1 ) But i f afl‘

eetion gen tly thril lsThe sou l b y purer dreams possessedThe p leas ing b alm of mortal i ll sIn lov e can soothe the ach ing b reast .

I f thus thou comest in d isguiseFair Venus , from thy nati ve heav enWhat heart , un feeliag, wou ld despiseThe sweetest b oon the gods hav e giv en.

But nev er from thy golden b ow

May I b eneath the sha ll expire\Vhose creep ing v enom , s low and sure

Awak es an al l-consum ing tire .

XXXVIII INTRODUCTION .

(4) Ye rack ing doub ts, ye j ealous fearsWith others wage in ternal war

Repen tance , source of fu ture tearsFrom me b e ev er distan t far.

(5) May no d istracting thoughts destroyThe holy calm of sacred lov eMay all the hours b e w inged w i th j oyWhi ch hov er fai thful hearts ab ov e .

( 6) Fair Venus on thy myrtle shrine

May I w i th some fond lov er sighWhose heart may m ingle pure w i th m ineWith m e to liv e , w i th me to die .

(7) My nativ e soi l , b e lov ed b eforeNow dearer as my peaceful home

Ne’

er may I qu i t thy rocky shore

A hap less b an ished wretch to roam .

(8) This v ery day , this v ery hour

May I resign this fleeting b reathNor qu i t my sil en t humb le b ow er

A doom to me far w orse than death .

(9) Hav e I not heard the ex i le ’s sigh

And seen the exi le ’

s sil ent tear

Through distan t climes condemned to fly

A pensiv e w eary wanderer here.

( 10) Ah hap less dame no sire b ewai lsNo friend thy wretched fate dep loresNo kindred voice w i th rap ture hai lsThy steps within a stranger

’

s doors.

( 1 1) Perish the fiend whose iron heartTo fair afl

’

ection’

s truth unknownB ids her he fondl y lov ed departUnp i tied, helpless, and alone.

( 1 2) Who n e’

er un locks w i th si lver keyThe m i lder treasures of his soul

May such a friend b e far from me

And ocean’s storms b etween us rol l .

Af ter Aegeu s appears on the stage, and holds a lengthen edconversation wi th Medea in which he informs her of his reason

XL INTRODUCT ION .

that the bride has rece ived her presents. A t this Medea weeps

b ut presen tly dries her tears, and b reaks forth into that last

spee ch of hers , the trium ph of Euripidean pathos , the

d’wuvrc of

fl

the most tragic of all the poets v. 1 0 1 9—1 080.

She commences b y addressing her chi ldren a long farewell .

T/zey have a city and home,b ut s/ze mu st go in ex i le to

another land,b efore she coul d have greeted the ir b rides, and

seen them happy . In vain d i d she b ring forth children,in

vain did she suffer the pangs of childb irth . A nd yet at one

tim e she had hopes that they wou ld cheri sh her in old age ,

and when dead decen tly compose her limbs. Why do her

chi ldren look so at h er ? She has no resolu tion,

sh e cannot

kil l them . She wi ll take them wi th her, why shou ld she

render herself wretched by gri eving the ir father. A nd yetshe

mu st not b e an ob j ect of rid icu le . She mu st b e brave . To

think of her speaking or even thi nking soft words. No,her

children shall go w i thi n the hou se ,

"

and he who may not b e

presen t at my solemn sacrifice— let him see to i t. My hand

shal l not fal ter.

”Y et let her spare her sons

,and take them

in to ex ile . No,by all the gods of Hades thi s shall never b e.

”

My children shall not b e insu l ted b y their en em ies. D ie they

mu st,

and so I who b ore them ,w i ll also slay them . Even

now Glauke is perishing, that I know . But sin ce I mu st goa dreary journey

,and in tend to send my chil dren on a still

more dreary on e,I w ish to embrace my sons. This she does

,

and finally con clu des h er pathe tic monologu e ,whi ch is su c

ceeded b y the Chorus, who indul ge in several senten tiou s re

fl ections,and consider for certain reasons addu ced that childless

persons are the best off. A messenger here annou nces Glauke’

s

death and detai ls the manner of her destru ction . Medea then

goes to slaughter her ch i ldren,

and the Choru s invoke the

gods to stop her,

and lamen t the fury of her m ind . Afterthi s the voi ces of the children are heard inside ,

imploringhelp . The Choru s di scu ss whether they wi ll go to the ir help ,and relate the story of Inc and the destru ction of her and her

offspring. Iason now comes on the stage seeking to protecthis children ,

and essays to get in to the hou se . Medea ap

pears, warns him off,

and then follow mu tual recrim inations.

INTRODUCTION. XLI

Medea foretells Iason ’

s death and the play ends. M__edea _is

notwhat we call an u nprinci pled woman , she is a real heroine .

Pi-

dm her first appearance ti ll her departure in her aerial car

to A egeu s at A thens she is thoroughl y heroic, there is nothi ngb ase or con temptible abou t her. Our sym path ies are enlisted

wi th consummate ski ll for the ab andoned and forlorn youngw ife ,

the girl who left al l she held dear upon earth , who

Even commi tted crimes of almost u nparalleled magn i tude , for

the sake of her b eloved Iason . Here she is left in a d istantcountry by her fai thl ess hu sb and

,wi th two young chil dren ,

the sole pledges of the ir mu tual love . She is ordered to de

part and leave the country,her husband comes, coldly te lls

her she deserves all her misery , speciou sly glosses over hi s

own conduct, his be trayal and abandonmen t of one whose na

tural protector he was , and w inds up by offering her assistan ce .

Her strength of m ind and resolu tion,her de term ination to do

all and suffer all if only she can avenge herself of her enem ies,

is thoroughly tragi cal and Euri pidean . In h is delineations of

such characters as Medea,Phaedra

,Agaue in the Bacchae and

others Euri p ides is particu larly happy . He is more on his

own ground than e i ther of the other tragedians. LonginusD e Sub l im . XV remarks, é

'

on y iv oii

v «pi l on ovm’

w tog 6 E 139:

m'

dng d iio tavri “0219 11, pat/fag re and E'

gcew g, Exrpaygodfioat, xa’

zv

tonirmg, aig of» : 016’

ti'

u g grapes im tvxfotatog. Wh en we turn

to Iason we m eet wi th an entirely d ifferent character. Euri

p ides has here sketched a type of the avera ge A thenian of

his day , and there is nothing more remarkab le ab ou t Euri p ides than his fondness for national character-painting en masse .

Thu s we mu st not cred i t Euri pides with Iason ’

s sen timents or

disposi tion . Undoubtedl y every great poe t and noveli st sketchesin some one of his characte rs or wri tings his own self , b ut

as a rule,i t is the Choru s which speaks Euri pides’

sentimentsand notthe ac tors, ex cept such beau idé als as The seus. Iasoa

is a real villain,

a plotter and cold hearted wretch glossedand varni shed w i th a surface coat of sophistical tongu e-arguments, b ase and spuriou s like cou nterfe i t coin . He forge ts all

Medea’

s crimes and love for him . We must remark the irony(sigoveia) in the treatment of Iasca

’

s character. The Greek

XLI I INTRODUCTION .

poets coul d not produ ce an unknown conclusion to their plays,

or a surprise, so they u sed a fi ne power of thought, and made

the speaker assume an en tirely differen t idea of affairs to what

was the reali ty . In Medea see v. 9 01 sq . especial ly v. 9 1 4

—2 1 . Thi s sub tle ty of thought must have been very pleasingto A thenian s. A simi lar irony is ob servab le to some ex ten t

in Sophokles. This irony in Euripides has been remarked b yR ibbeck ,

and in Sophokles b y Wunder and others A s the

wri ter in the l l’estmz

'

fl sfer Review ab ly remarks He only

w ishes to b e rid of the fel l woman and to l ive a peaceful l ife

with innocen t hom e-keeping folk . But on one thing Iason

has notreckoned— ou the awful fury.

of his old love,he forgets

how she wrought by magic and b y poison in his n eed,an d

how in her own need she may do thi ngs terrible and strange .

In the same way we often think that we wi ll l ightly leavesome anc ien t

,strong ,

hab i tual sin,

of old tim e passionately

cherished,

of late grown b urdensome, b ut not so easily may

the new pure l ife b e won . Between our souls and i t therestands the fury of the past. The nurse and Paedagogue are

on ly secondary characters, both are ful l of anx iou s , praise

worthy sol ici tu de for the ir charges, both are slaves, b ut"

the

calam ities of their masters are a source of grief to them also.

”

Eurip ides generall y speaks well of the slave . He looked upon

him as a man,and endeavoured to elevate and better his se

cis l status. Kreon is also only a secondary character. He is

a tyrant,in the stri ctly Greek sense of the word, b ut is not

overbearing. He listen s to Medea’

s en treaties, is short, sharp,

and ab rupt in his mann er, b ut resolu te, upright, and not in

capable of k ind feel ing. Aegeus is one of the prin ci pal cha

racters. He is to Medea the m igyog demal iig hoped for in

v . 3 89 . He is not warm in Medea’

s favour, she mu st come

herself to A thens, he will not take her from Korinth . He is

selfish, gui ded only b y in terested motives,b ut sti l l he is not

b ad . There is a w ide d ifferen ce b etween the characters of the

A then ian A egeus and the Spartan Menelau s as sketched b y

Euripides in the Medea and Orestes. The play cou ld scarcelyb e managed w i thou t the presence of A egeu s or some su ch cha

ractor, hence Schl ege l’

s objection to his introdu ction and the

INTRODUCTION . XLIII

scene b etween him and Medea v. 663 sq . is of li ttle we ight .This play wi th the A lkestis and Supplices are the only Greek

traged ies in which children speak . I n our play the two parts

of the chi ldren (v . 1 2 7 1— 7 2,1 2 7 7— 7 8) m ight b e given to

one and the sam e actor,and i t is very remarkab le that these

very plays, the Medea and A lkestis

,are the only two plays of

Euripide s in which a third actor is not requ ired for the re

presentation of the adul t characters. The plans and devices

b y which a fourth actor is d i spensed w i th in m ost of the

other plays,are in these u sed to ex clu de the [Ii i/71 actor. The

whole plot of the play is adm irab ly worked up, and in con

elu sion I wi l l say that if the province of tragedy is to re

present dem igods and heroes devoid of all human fail ings and

passion s,

as some assert is the case ,then indeed and then

only is Eurip ides inferior to his predecessors. But many

people main tain,and I think ju stly

,that the ob j ect of tragedy

is to depict fai thfully scenes of vi olen t emotion and passion,

of good and evil sen timent,

and in fact to represen t the

feel ings and ideas of mankind . If this b e so ,and if good

views and moral sentimen ts count for anything, Euri pides mu ststand at the head of Greek Tragi c Art. 0

ABBREVIATIONS.

exp lanation

construct ion .

The other ab b rev iations w i l l exp lain themse lv es .

conjecture

ed i tion

confer

com pare

Elmsley

Herodotus

dativ e

ex p lains or

supp ly

A PIZTO CDANOTE TOT FPAMMA TIKOT.

M 1568“: 6m r15v rizo Iao‘

ovoI s'

p‘i‘gorv rco éxsw ov yeyaynx évm

I’

l mixnv r15v n'

ovrog {i vyarsga o’

zm’

xrsw e neu I’

Il aIimyv IIoII

Koe'

ovroz x a I rOIig IIiI'

ovg v IOIig, sxwoiofln eIie IoIo‘

ovog A IyeI GvVOL

x 156 0v0'

oz. 7ra9 OIiIiers'

Qco e roII 15{I va‘i ozrou on

H new ( imp/1} rev dgaIIoIrog IiarIis roII s’

r Koch/fi re ,Ii (is 1 0

969 evvéo‘ rnx ev in yv vamoi v n ol IrI'

Iiwv. n gol oyifiu Iis

o

rQOIpIigM ndeI

'

ag. edI Iio I9~15 en l Hvfi odoigov agxovrog Iil mIoIIiog 713g,

s'

rsI a'

. nooirog E Ii oQI'

Iov ,dev

’

rsgog Zoq lfig, rgI'

rog E IiQIvri

dng MndeI'

oI,cD Il oxr151 y ,

A I'

xrvI , GeoIoraIg oarIiQOIg. OIi Goi

§ovraI .

TOY APAMATOE IIPOEQ IIA.

TPOQOE .

HAIAAI‘

QI‘

OE .

MEAB IA.

XOPOE I‘

YNAIKQNHOAITIAQN.

KPEQN.

IAEQN.

AII‘

EYE .

ATI‘

EAOE .

IIAIAEE MHAEIAE .

The scene l ies at Korin th, b efore the palace of Iason .

M H A E I A.

TPOQOE .

Biff Iiicpsl’

n ovg III] dIayrreio3 eII oxei ogK o

'

l zow £9 aiav x vavéag EvIIfl l r/yeidag,

1076)

é if vein a I Hel iov n eosw fl are

rmfi ew a and)

sen y woe u xe’

gag

eivdgoiv IigI'

orwv,0? rd fl dyzgvoov de

’

gog

Hal f? y erijwov. mi yerg a v Iie'

on ow’

III?)M r5Ii£ Ia m igyovg yijg i

'

frl cw’ ’

l u'

ag,w Iseem 3 1 p m! sxn l ayew IeIoovog,

i I I

em a v xravew n ew aoa Hel tadag xegag

n ore'

ga xaroiz u yfiv

l . The prologue is spoken b y Medea'

s nurse , and as usual informs

the specta tors of what has takenp lace up to the time of the appearance of the speaker. Mpyofi g e

'

II eE

Ipog is put b y periphras is for the

ship i tse lf, see v . 47 7 . sl'

ii’

o'

i I l'

expresses a wish"

would that theArgo had not w in ged her way &c.

”

S ee Soph . Phil . 9 69 , OI’II O I , rl don'

e'

Io ; p rjn or’

o'

iqi sl ov l ursiv rfivE x tieov . The same formu la is usedw ith the pres . l utin . of actions whichshou ld hav e taken p lace . b ut hav e

not. x tvov é ag is" dark b lue " refer

ring to the gloomy appearance of

the S ymp legade s , wh ich w ere two

rocks at the mou th of the Enx ine ,

said to mee t toge ther and cru sh passing v esse ls . This is exp lained b ythe fact of the channe l w iden ing as

th e ship came near. and so the sai

lors w ere afraid the rocks might clash .

4. Ipsry oiom"

cause d to row"

so

Hesych expl . b y xoin oug eIQII o'

e IrI .

main ; is grammatica l ly the subjectto the v erb . gon g . so n ol sy o

’

m

1 cause to fight , n ol sps’

w Ifigh t . III/69 031: d

'

oro w"

th e b estm en

"

,among w hom were Herak les

and Theseus . n eiyz pvoov 659 0 9 is

the golden fleece said to b e guarded

"

For Pelias the dat ivu s comm odi . The force of ma ilGov is

"

wen t after" ,

"

came in searchof

"

. So A lkest. 66 , E v’

ov d fl s’

mgn igIb a vroc I

'

m rsm v y s'

ra to fe tch)61mm. ori yo

‘

p air—"

For then mym is tress Medea wou ld not hav e sai ledto the tow ers of the lolchian land " .

n Iipyov g is the accus . of motion to

w ards It place . See 68 1 . 9 20 infra ;Troad . 8 8 3 . fl ipwny i v m v

‘

E l l ddor.

8 .

"

Smi tte n as to her sou l ( l ocus .

of reference ) w ith lov e for Iason"

.

Compare Hipp. 3 8 notIxm z l qym’

v qxt

'

vrpmc Ignores.

6 EYPIIIIAOY

I C I

§vv avdgt xat f em/mow,avdavovoa new

s o a f I(pm/3) n ol n wv a w atpt

'

xeto 753 0 1 0 ,1 I I I

own , 1 6 NCO/TO! v tpegova IaO

'

OVL,

h ey/£07 17 yt'

vsral. owi ngt'

a,

) I

grow yvm} 71 909 avdga m}12511 (5

)

51 3 90? n a’

vra,xa l wood

l

a q nl tafm .

n godofig ydg wh o?) z e’

xva dean o'

u v 7’

fight,

ydy oag°

Iof0a w fiamlmoi’

g edvdgem t,

yfiuag K géovm g fl uid)

,3g aiavywjz xfi ovo

'

g.

M ifdewc d’

i; 61501 771109 fimcaqu ém

6097 new figm vg, o’

womal ei’

dé de§wfg,w

’

m w y eyiomv,xai 3 8009 y agrfigerm

oi'

ag ciymfifig é §)

Id6 0vog nvgel’

.

xeim s d)

dorm s, ai m)

inpeio’

o’

cl yndém,

u iv n ob/w ovw fixovoa domgéozg xgé vov,

1 1 1 2 . P leasing indeed b y herfl ight the ci ti z ens to whose land she

came”

. p in is answ ered b y 11 131) 5’

5359 98! n oivtoz in 1 6 inf. n ol tmi v

is attracted in to the case of the re lativ e For th is constr. see B erahl .

68 , e’yni 52" tO

'tiGd é —o'2§m v oy igmv

ofin ég fZG’

Ev’

gv afi s'

cog. o'

wda’

v sw

gov erns a dat. in A lkest. 1 1 08 , v i s a

m m, ou (dry riv dofvov roz’

p 0 1. n owlg.

Hence Porson proposed to read n o

“w as.

1 3—1 4 . Agree ing w i th and ac

commodating herself to Iason in all

th ings . S ee Wunder’s note on Soph .

Phi l . 627 . F or a sim i lar sen tim en tto th is one see Sal lust . C at. cap. 20.

1 5, nam idem v e l le atqu e nol le, ea

deinum firma am ici tia est. F or ovu

(ps'

psw consen tire) see Arist . Lys.

1 66, ( ii/fig . gd v a}; rfi yvv am i 6 1 m(P59 ??1 6. voa. tt

‘

t The dearestties are w eakened .

”See Alkest. 340,

on d’

dru dofioa tag é u fis rd: (pil

taro: apv l fig ifcmoozg, (where the ex

pression n } (p il tcrta'

1 611 (New).The w ord dsom irw is conn ected w i th7r0

'

rvm and 7766 1 5 . also w i th the Latin

u possum ”

(potis—sum ) and"

po

testas " . The more common form is

deon ow a, found in the Odyssey, b ut

neither form s in the I l iad .

1 9 . a iovav q is prince of He

sych . expl . b y fiaotl sfiet, oigxu . The

word is not found e lsewhere, and is

connected w i th a foot and a favy vfitng used b y Hom er for figafisb g.

I t gov erns the sam e case as titratl sé ew . Kgéov . n a id . G lauke.

2 1 . 0 9 3 0 9 is an oath taken b yw ords, {300d one b y v ictims

, 7 d

Gu g one b y join ing of hands . See

Arist. Ach . 308 , ofaw ob’

re flamesogre m

’

ou g oiifi’

39 x 0 9 y évsc. riva

x ozl siv is"

to recal l”. With dsgtdgwe must supp ly zsigag. Thus n i

o‘

u v asylu m: stands in apposi t ionto b oth 39 :1o and dsgcdg. Anotherreading is dsgtd g. In Herak l . 307

w e hav e dé r’

05 ts'

av’

mitoig zsiga

dsgu iw22 . xa i fi f OiJQ—‘

n And cal ls theGods to w i tness what a return she

meets w i th from Iason . oi’

a g a’

y ocfi.

is the regu lar gen i t . after xvgsiv .

See Ion 1 269 , £63 1 0 6 d’

é'

xv gooz

da inovog ; Iph . A u l. 1 604 sq ., nay7r8¢ 0

"

Myaaépvwv y s—l s'

yew dn oiagfa 8 50Wy oiga g xvgsi .

24. x eicfl a t is used , somet imes l iterally , to express that any personis deep ly affl icted . See Hek . 49 6.

25.

“Wasting all her days in tearsfrom the time that she perce iv ed she

was wronged b y her husb and.

”The

MEABIA. 7

fin d ”gag oivdgrig iZOS t‘

ti

f/dtmy éwy,N ) ) I

our om:J I )

en ac’

gova our oin a l l oiatmvoa 75gfl gooom ov wg dc ms

'

tgog i} S alaoomgx l zidwv oixmiet vmfi e

‘ mvy ém) (pil low,

rv m, n on otgé tpaoa n au w xov de'

gnv

avn } fl QOQ aivriiv n atéq oin ocy oigy gul evv 7 1

7.0 L yatar am ong 3I

0t fl godovo aq nxsto

y et’

oivdgdg, 3g a pe v oitmoioag é'

xet.

é'

v z s d’

i] toil aw a aq ’ogcig iin o

7 I r Iow y n atgqiag an nl etfl £ 6 3 at x3 ovog.

areyei de‘

n aidag mid

i

hqé o’

etitpga i'

vetat.

de’

dew a d)

azitr‘

p'y r} u flovl eéoy ve

’

ov'

Schol . expl . ov vrnxoy é v q w i th whichm ust b e supp lied rd eoip a . We hav ethan fife tov in 1 41 inf ; b ut in

Orest. 860, to y é l l ov {gn nx é p qv

yn'

oi g. En si ex quo tempore . See

Orest. 78 , Ev , in ti 1 7 969fn l w oa ; Wunder on Soph . A ntig.

1 5. Verb s of p erceiving &c. are fol

lowed b y part icip le . o iofi d vop a t

general ly has the part . in th e aceus.

as in 53 9 inf. , b utsometimes as herein the nom in . e i ther as b e ing neu teror b y at traction . See Je lf GreekGramm . 682—83 . Read ers of Vir

gil w i l l rememb er A en . 11 , 3 7 7 sen

sitmed ics de lapsus in hos te s. So in

M i l ton Parad ise Lost . IX, 7 92 ,

"

and

kn ew not eating death”

.

28 .

"

But l ike a rock or ocean b il

low does she l is ten when ad v ised b yher friends mean ing that she is qu i teinat ten ti ve . stereos 7

7} Ga l . ad . was

a favori te sim ile among the Greeks .

S ee 1 27 9 inf. , Andr. 53 7 , n'

pr

n ee d n ltw i g, oil m v n é tpa v 17 x vp a

b rat; oi ; ixrrtvmv . So Burns saysdeaf as A i lsa eraig

"

.

30.

" Un less when turn ing as ideshe laments to herse lf fir mi wereas Elms ley remarked is for n l r

'

po

draw. orps'

tpu v ( Lat torq uere )means

"

to twist or turn round ’

, toe

n ew (Lat. v ertere) means"

to turnas ide from a straight course3 3 . tin y . Fl u . Th is is a com

mon id iom , the first aorist part . w i th171m and expresses an act ion fin ishedsome time ago, b ut of wh ich the ef

sudden ly dev ise some new i l l " .

feet st i l l remains . Trans l . Whohav ing d ishonoured her, keeps do ingso.

”See 90, 7 78 in f. ; Wunder on

Soph . Philokt. 1 362 .

35.

“What a b lessing i t is not to

b e depriv ed of one'

s coun try .

" Wem ight almost hav e ex pected Whata sorrow i t is to b e depriv ed &c.

Medea left her coun try v olun tari ly ;b ut, so to say , she had made i t toohot for her. a

’

n o l tln sofi m’

tw e e

does notmean“to desert any th ing

b ut“to b e depriv ed of " i t . See Orest .

80, 2 1 6 ; Soph E lekt. 1 1 69 . It isworthy of remark that mankind ingeneral w hen in possession of b less~ings and happ iness, do notrecogn i z ethem as such , or look upon them as

the d irect con trary , b ut w hen theylose them , then they b ecome sens ib leof the ir v alue . The infin . is fro

quen tly put, ev en withou t the article ,

in the place of a sub stanti v e . S ec

A lk est. 4 1 9 ; Herak l . 35 1 . 1 8 0 1-6 ;

is the privatise gen i t. gov erned b yd x ol u

'

rrsofi m .

3 6 . odd’

dooio'

trimara'

w-rmand i s d ispleased at the s ight of

them Literally"

nor is she rejoicedat see ing them So in 1 3 6 inf. m id }

oi doy m 1 am griev ed at Thisfigure of speech is ca l led Litotes , s e e

on 1 3 6 inf.

3 7 . mi rt [fou l s—"

Lest she shou ldS uch .

as Paley has po in te d out. is the forceof the aori s t. l l e compares v . 40

and 283 inf. . wh i le at 3 I 7 inf. he

EYPIIIIAOY

flageia ye‘

zg (pgiyv, mid)

eive'

é’

etat xemwg

fi daxovai

' éyai

da z fivds, detuaivw Té vw

11 1} 3 1711 1 61» 5503} (peioyavov (it)

fin aw g,[rm/

01} do

’

y ovg eioflao ,i’

v i’

argm at 15x09 ]1} xai w

’

gaw ev z o'

v re yfiy aw a m eim} ,

aan ewa y el §q >ogav M133} Twei

den /1} yeig'

051 0s (5916w ye ovyfial oiv

fi'

xsfi iav a s air?) xaMb /o v éioerae.oil /1

)

oi’

ds n aideg 511 tgéxwv n en avy s’

vm

reads fiov l sv'

ng lestyou shou ld b ep lotting

’ instead of 60 11 1 8 156 179 . The

aorist subj une . is u sed w hen ev en tsare m ere ly con tem p lated as possib le .

The studen t shou ld remark the at

traction of afirfiv . We often find

the subject of the dep endant clausein a sen tence , transferred to the princip n l clause , where i t stands as the

object . So here w e wou ld expectd é dom a (i i i n; m a v

’

m } 60 11 1 8 156 1}vs

'

ov . See 3 9 , 248 , 282 inf. ; Andr.

645 , u’

d i t’

div si’

u ms rode 7 8'

oovra e eig Gomoi. v s'

ov u is near

ly equ iv alen t to aa xo’

v u here . The

Greeks when in m isfortune , alwaysfeared anyth ing n ew as i f i t w ere an

ev i l , thus messengers are general lysupposed to b e the b earers of i l lt id ings. Our prov erb s " No n ews is

good news"

,

" Where ignorance is

b l iss,’tis fol ly to b e w ise”

conv eythe sam e idea. See 1 1 20 inf. ; Hek .

1 7 8 ; Orest. 7 9 1 .

38 .

te

For morose is her m in d , nor

w i l l she endure to suffer ill”

fiagsia"

morose”

,from w hich som e thing

dreadfu l is to b e feared . See 809

inf. ; Wunder on Soph . (E d . Rex 546 .

oi

vs'

xeoq‘i a t here , as e lsewhere is con

structed w i th a part. see 74 inf. ;Hipp . 354.

3 9 . fiyqida b y crasis for {We oida .

The iota is sub scrib ed , b ecause the

d iphthong w i th w h ich gyu‘

i makes thecrasis con tains an ze ta . Thus the

crasis of xa i fl u x is wan t,

of ta

roiozga ; b ut that of ita l

a v is na’

v , of ua i 139 , na g, the t

b e ing e l ided . See A lkest 841 ; Tread .

384.

40—43 . The ep i the t ann oy is

"

the princess

used to sign i fy that the w eapon was

in tended for the purpose of destruc

tion . See Phoen . 68, 8 1111t 6 1 6 1}

gcp drai ner dta l axeiv ro'

ds. Respecting the au then tici ty of v . 41 see In

troduction . Paley wrongly refers n i

gavrow to Kreon . E lmsley had longb efore translated i t “

the princess”.

Herm . on grammatica l grounds seems

to th ink that tugavvov cannot m ean

He says " Verum e tsicanon grammaticus r

'

vgavv i’

g , tv

gawm’

da d ici postu lat”, and proposestv goivvo

'

v g. One M .S . hav ing tv

point/oer, B ethe reads tvgei

v veo, the

two ru lers, Kreon and G lauke his

daughter. If v . 41 b e retained 177 m1 0 9 w i l l refer to G lauke notto Me

dea.

45. Nor w i l l any one engagingin hosti le confl ict w i th her sing the

song of v ictory w i th impun i ty at

any rate . ye here l im i ts the asser

tion of -the sen tence b y add ing a con

di tion on which the assertion woul db e t .rue For avpfia l siv ixfl gavu m

’

51 8 90 11 xa raorfivaf ru n as

Pfl ugk expl .) see 522 inf ; Elekt.

906 . (5916m means“scot-free ”

,

much the sam e as zm'

geovcc

with im

pun i ty”

, see on 3 9 7 inf. With x a l

U 1) . w e must supp ly 9561711 , see Herak l .

Fur. 1 80, 68 1 , trim x a l l ivw ov a’

f i

doa ; Elekt. 865. The Schol . expl .

fi'

yov v Gté qaavov , i f th is b e true wem ust restore the old read ing oi

'

GEta t

from megsefl at , fiesta s b e ing the

conj ecture of Muretas. The sim i le istaken from the hymn sung in honourof the v ictory and conqu eror.

46—48 . Join é x too; am .

O thers construe £ 11 q uiz . arslz . The

MEABIA . 9

orslxovat, 14171 009 wide-iv éw oozimvoe

xa z wv,ve

’

a roig meow ig oca rib /sir q ui e t .n al ozuiv oi

'

xwv m iyy a dean olmg £11 779,u

’

n go‘

g m il ouot rfivd’

oiyovo’

égqy iav

germ-tag avn } 3 08011510} odmy; z omoi ;711 719 00 17 116111) M rjdeta l et

'

msafi at

TP.

I I v I1 6 1 e an ode n geoflv raw Iaoovog,

xgqatowt dov'

l ozg §vmpogoi to} 66075mxomo

'

ig m'

w orra ita l: qvgevwv civ3 oi1rrew t.

éyo‘

) 5g roiit’

é xfléfiqz’

oil yndo'

vog

(309)

i'

pego'

g 1 8 7.059a1530 1. 68 1790 deon oivqg soz ag.

HA . oiimo ydg i} ra’

l ozwa n omi

n ee 76am;

TP. é v oigxfi n i'

y oz xoddén w 11800 1 .

prep . { it is superfluous, m an ia) i tselfgov ern ing a gen i t. See E lekt. 1 1 08 ,

w oyvai v 3x z a'

ntov u tn av y é vn; Hek .

9 1 7 . But in is not superfluous i fjoined w i th oru '

l ovot. Hcsych. exp].

rodzmv b y dpo'

y cov"

the course”

.

Another read ing is rpozaiv" from

the ir hoops"

. oi'

de seems to denotethe nurse

’

s poin t ing to the ch i ldren"

the ch ildren there”. So A lkest. 24,

fidr; b i ro'

vds Ooivorrov 5860003 n e'

l a g. pi nto—"

In no way m indful of

the ir mother’

s m isery , for the mindof the youn is not won t to griev e

"

m’a cppovrig"

the you th fu l m ind”

"

the m ind of the young"

. The 0 15

may go e i ther w i th oil yst'

v or q ui et”

.

S ti ll there is a d ifference b e tw een "

is

won t notto grieve"

and"

is notwon tto griev e . tptl ti

"

is"

amat " . See Phoen . 847 ; HoraceCarm . l l , 3 . 10.

49 . Porson wrongly thought therewas offence in mrl m dv x rfipor. TheG reek s looked upon the ir s lav es as

chatte ls, in the same l ight as fum iture and goods . The same sentimen tob tain s ev en in modern times amongAmerican s lav e holders and p lan te rs.We may trans l .

" O ancien t and v a

luod domestic "

. rrjvdt is for odrmg,see on 1 56 inf.

52 . How does Medea choose to

b e le ft alone b y you .

"

1 take 00 1?

as depe ndan t on l sln tOOat , thus

y o'

w; l ike ( it in 46 sup . is v irtua ll ysuperfluous. So w e say

"

How doesshe l ike”

when w e doub t , or are

surprised i f she does like .

54—55.

“To good serv an ts the ir

mas ter’

s m isfortunes are a calam i tyand prey upon the ir minds v . 54

occurs also Bacch . 1 029 where i t isperhaps interpolated from this p lace .

For the gen i t . after oivfl oin roy ou see

1 3 60 in fra .

56 sq . B efore yoig w e must supp l yAnd this is so in my case also

”

,

"

f or l hav e come to th is poin t of

grie f that a desire has se i z ed me to

go outand te l l to heav en and earth them is fortunes of my m istress .

"

For 3;rofir

'

oil ynd . see on 3 7 1 inf. I t w asa favori te consolation to re la te one

'

s

sorrows to the air or sky . See Andr.

9 1 . flash; 0"

0 16 71 1 9 Iyxtfpsofl’

nisi ,8 06110t an d 7

160 1 6 1 xa i de moti

y aor, 71 069 11 38 30’

l xtsvofip tv . The

student shou ld mark the change of

constr. fl ow the accus . p t to the

dat. go l oddg . Sec Wunder on So ph .

(Ed . Re x 3 50. A more common

change of con str. is from the dat. to

accus . for w hich se e 658 inf.

59—60 . A l l v erb s of cea sing, leaving 610 . gov ern a geni t. wig is hereu sed interrogativ e ly to expre ss sur

pri z e . See Horn . l l. XVIII . 1 8 2 , ‘

Iot

8 561 , rlc yd p at Osoiv ( pol dry :

l ov via” ; V irg. Aen . V , 1 8 . B en,

10 EYPIIIIAOY

T v I 3 Iw yw90g, cc 3591} deon ow g 8L7L

’

8 LV rode

£59 0176131! oide 1 071} vewré9wv naxoé v.

I ) I 3 I I Iu d sou r

,w yegona; my (133 01 18 1 (pgaoou.

0 1761511 “

y ers’

v v xai so? yr9a'

o3’

GZQflfl éJ’a .

H7} ; n 90g yeveiov, 1119157111 8 0 151 60111 011 0 8298 1"3 I I

(IQ/171 90 9 , 8 1. x9 1} , n erds 7r89t.

J ! IIt

,

movoa 1 01) eyow og, 01)

quianam tan ti cmxerunt aethera nim

b i. fi l ed as I env y your ignorance”

.

Supp ly tng oivoia g. spoken ironically . SoBlmsl . righ tly ex p lains. Thereis a doub le constr. w i th gnl oi here ,a gen i t. of the cause of the fee l ing,a

’

voiocg. and an accus. of the objectof the fee l ing, as. Cf. Iph . A ul . 67 7 ,

£171 03 633 mi l l ov hut 11 176351)

qi govsiv ; Soph . E lekt. 1 02 7 . For

11 56 0 1711 E lms. compares Aesch . Pers.

435, £ 17

11 171 1 rod’

176th pnds’

vtco

6 0 1711 xa uov . Add . Arist. Ran . 9 24.

6 1 .

“O fool ish one , i f i t is righ tto speak thus of one

’s m asters , in

that she knows noth ing of newer ca

lam ities. is the nom , (hereused in d irect address as in A lkest.

568 et passim) and stands as a fe

m in ine form . The°form ’

is scarce l ya fem .

-form ’You fi nd i t in Soph .

E lekt.

oe

890, 1} l éyy g. In Eur.

i t is (1 6 90 9 . I t refers to Me

dea, and not, as Bothe says, to Iason .

y o’

ioog here means" fool ish one

”as

in E lect . 50. The word general lym eans

“ infatuate”

,w i th an imp l ied

sense of 0579 9 06 1511 17 or incon tinence .

The app l ication here seems to b e in

tel l ectual , notmoral . See Paley on

Hipp . 1 64. For sim iv w i th doub leaccus . , ro

'

ds dean . see Andr. 602 ,‘

E l évnv 59 136m 159 1711 raids ; Supp l .343 , sf yoi9 (1 59 0 176 1 1) 02

’

7 8 01 m

11 5s 9 figorai v . dson ow zg mayhowev er b e putfor —toug, i f as oftenhappens £ 21:s is put for nooosm .

63 . In prohib i t ions w i th m} the

Greeks generally u sed the Presen t .I1nperat. , and instead of A or. Imperat. , sub stitu ted the A or. Subj . B ut

sometimes, especial ly in Horn . w e

find the Ep ic. A or. Imperat. and p r} .F 0 1 ah—cpgoidm see Aesch . Theb .

480. D r. Ve i tch we l l remarks Our

dou fiv mildew,

Grammars &c. are defectiv e here .

See in } 111 8 176 0 11 Ar. Thesm . 8 70 ; (“ivo

'

umor C om . Fragm . 4, 593 (Mei

n eke) ; p i} v ogu’

Gozfl’

69 071; A eschin .

(B ekk u) The th ird pers. im

per. aor. w i th w} is no rari ty .

”

65.

“Hide i t not,I en treat you b y

your heard , from your fe llow ser

v an t .” With 7r90g yet) . understand1 76 6 011 0 1 or owrorwt

'

6 8 . The b eard ,as wel l as the knees was regardedas sacred , hence supp l ian ts w ere w on tto touch it . D r. Ve i tch has nev er

b een sat isfied w i th th is reason . He

wou ld not b e surpri z ed i f there is

phys iology in i t. A s he remarks,children v ery soon find outthe haunts

of tender fee l ings. See 3 24 , 709

in f. , Hek . 753 u pe g ysvst'

ov is the

same constr. as 7139 0 9 13 8 651! per te

deos oro”A lkest. 275. Supp l y rov

to w i th agfin rsw , and forthe dou b leaccus. constr. see Hipp . 9 14, 0 1) (uh:(11 17.o ys

—x9 vn rsw 013761 1 0 1) ooze,n oirsg , dv on gagm g. So in Lat inw e hav e "

ce lare aliquem al iqu id”

,

otyr‘

w 8 176 011 6 1 is put b y a common

id iom for otyfiooaou. So

8 756 00 for urn /07 in 3 75 inf. n s'

ge

b e ing p laced after the sub st . i t gov erns has the accen t thrown b ack b yAnastrophe . In A lk est. 341 how ev eramigo: is not a preposi tion b ut is

short for n oigw u .

67—68 .

"

On approach ing the d icetab les, where, you must know (My)the e lders are won t to sit

, round thesacred foun t of Peirene , I heard ,pretending not to l isten , some on e

say that Kreon &c. &c.

”is for

it'

s rw og. 0 13 dox . x 1 l i t. "

notpre

tend ing to l isten”

, pretend ing not

to b e listen ing. The 0 1) goes w i thS ee Hipp . 463 , m} donsiv

0 9 1711 ; Orest. 1 2 74 where xsvog o

12 EYPIIIIAOY

1 19 15’

013351: 3 111711511 ; 0501 1 7 1 111156 11 8 1 9 1 068

,

10 9 71 019 1 19 010 1 011 1 01 71 671 019 11 151 1 0 11 11911 8 1 ,

0 1 11511 1561 011109 , 0 1 (58‘

115915009 950101 11

87. 1 0156 158 7)

015

6 1 égye1 71 011 19 .

3 1

1 1,

3’

) I I ) I i

av yag 8 6 1 011 , 151011 011 101) 8 1 6 10,1 811 1101.

6 1} 15’

1139 11021 1 6 1 01 1 015015)

1301711 166 019

11 6 2 1157 7151 0198 11771 01 15063 1 110011 évy .

ifidq ydg 8115011 3111101 111 11

139 1 1 013158 71 01156 81 011

6 02119)

71 9111 ua1 a6 x771pa lf 1 1 111 .

5353 00159 ye 11 15111 0 1 , 11 17 1011 009 , 150016 8 1 15

1 1 .

3

1 10,

(5150 17017 09 éya‘

) 1181 1501 1 8 7101 1011,

85—8 7 . yw w’

m stg tfiv 71 11 11511 171: 351 8 1 9 . See Wunder on Soph .

(Ed. K ol . 941 . Pfl ugk says the presen t is put for the perfect, and te

fers to A lkest. 940. For the sen timen t that

“

ev ery man lov es himse lfmore than any one e lse”

, see 3 2 7

inf ; Soph . Ajax 1 3 66. The gen i t .1 0 17 is gov erned b y the com

par. 11 621 1 0 11 . 1 0 17 7151 6 9“any

on e else”

, see Soph . Ajax 1 1 51 . E lms.

here proposes 1 151) 0 1 11 111

151 11 01110 9 .

“ Some indeed di sinterestedly , b utothers for priv ate adv an tage .

”

For 61 11 01110 9 compare Herak l. 2 , 6

11 51) 15131 011 0 9 1 0 79 n é l a g n érpv a’

a’

vfig, Some cri t ics consider the nex tv erse spurious, b utWi thou t cause .

si’

ye 571 81, thus 0 13 is not a se

lecism after 83. I am not how ev ersure that ye shoul d b e joined w i th83. Is notthe sense

“ i f (and i t is a

fact) the ir father hates these indeed(ys)—ev en his chi ldren8 9 . The form £6 10 for si

’

oca is not

used b y comic wri ters, nor b y the

traged ians un l ess metri cau sa . D in

dorf now agrees w i th m e ; b utHerm .

Nauok , Pfl ugk and K irch . retain w i ththe MSS . 56 00 in sev eral cases w here£ 176 00 m igh t stand . Me ineke in his

first ed . of the Com ic. Fragm . has

£6 0) twice, 2 , 38 3 , 3 , 2 24. I hav enot seen the second ed . 10 9 11 011 1 6 1 01“

as qu ickl y as possib le”. F or the

form of £97711 . 11 2 see on 33 sup.

On the form dvofl vy ov’

p évy Pal eyremarks that neu ter v erb s com

pounded w i th 15159 and 515do not

properly assume a m idd le or passiv einfl exion .

9 2. The ex pression 611 11 01 1 01 1100 11refers to the action of a b ul l

when he pu ts his head down and

appears to look along his horns.

Compare Bacch . 743 , ra vgm (5 1519016 1 011 11 829 7159 019 8 0 11 0 0 11 8 110 1 1 0

71 9 0 6 13 8 1) f6 1pn’

1 11 0 1 11 0 71 00 9 31 11 1 11 1:We may trans] .

“ lookingaskance 0 1111 12 1 1 l o

'

ggo ( 156 1 11 , see

also 1 8 8 in f. 15011 6 51 00 6 6 1» desirousto do some act

”. I t is a desideratz

'

ve

v erb , the term ination in Greek b eingalso, in Latin

“

urio”. We hav e 15011

6 818 19 Arist. Fax 62 .

94—95. For 71 01151 1 1: w i th gen . see

59 sup. 6 01'

1p’

0 7150: is in a kind of

paren thesis. I read 1 1 11 1 w i th E lms .

and D ind. Paley and K lotz re tainthe accus. wh ich may dependon the sen se,

“has struck , fil tr

'

wat(as the Schol. expl .) som e one .

” With1 1 50 . The nurse here deprecates Medea’

s anger from the ser

v an ts in the same way as Mysis inTerence Andr. I

,4, 5, d i date facul

tatem,ob secro, hu ic pariund i atque

i l l i in al iis potius peccandi locum .

9 6. 71011 10 11 is the gen i t . of exclamation , gov . b y 11 8 1501 . 71 10 9 6211

0 1 0511 01 11“woul d that I cou ld die”

,

utinam p ercam. See Rhesus 751 , and

MB ABIA. 13

3 I I 3 Icw y et “at, n wg av

I T a ! I I1 06 enewo, (ptl os n atdeg

‘

pi a

mazes z gadc’

av,m i le? 68

‘

xo'

l ov.

I V I 7 1

an evdere 3 aooov dwy arog eww,

) ) I

xai y } ; fi el dam oy ltarog 87m,

y qdé (il l e? mvl doasofi’

ix’

ypzov 53 0g orvyegé v (pé ew

cpgsvog onwddovg.

its vvv xwgs'

i ét’

dig z dxog ei’

ow.

(373107 6)

&Qxfgg §§atgéy svov

vétpog oiywyflg (fig ré x’

&vé lpet

y eigow S vy cp'

u'

n m’

e'

pydaerou.

y eyal o'

on l ayxvog dvaxara'

n avatog

wvxfy dqx3 eioa xaxoww ;1 1

8 8 0 l at.

é'

n a3 0v tl a'

y wv é’

n aS ov y eydl wv1’

Li ft)

é dvgy a‘

h/ w xm dgaroc

n aideg 31 0mm atvyepag pared;

compare the La tin qui " in Plan t.Casin . l l , 4 . 1 . Medea is now speaking inside the palace l i ke Hekuba inTroad . 9 8 . She does no t appea r onth e s tage ti ll 2 14 in f.98 . In ré é

'

Enrive refersto some thing before men tioned or toa proverb or sen timen t, wh il e to' depo in ts ou t i ts app l ica t ion in th e presen t in stance . Trans l . " Thi s is j us twhat I to ld you. " The phras e general ly s tands w i thout any conn ection w i th th e res t of the cons tr . sothat wha t fo llows is j o ined to i twithou t any copulati ve parti cl e .9 9 . The G reeks ofl e n use th e ao

ti ve vo ice of obj ec ts whi ch are no tproduced by the ac tiv i ty of any agen tbu t come by na ture as (pvu v d

’

dov

tag," to ge t te e th " , so he re xrvti

xpa d l'

ow really xoa d la awry} X!w h e n. For b i in the se cond claus ewi thou t p iv in the firs t, and for theus e of 6} in repe ti tions se e no te on1 3 1 inf. ; 1 07 1 inf. See v . 101 .

l dgu v is n eute r and acced ere ,but is active in 1 9 1 sup.

1 06 .

"

Butitis clear that th e cloud

of gri ef aris ing from a sma ll begin~n ing w i ll qu i ckly b laz e forth wi thgreate r fury " . (fiatgdp . S cho l .n ew a zigavé y evov , see Hipp . 1 7 3 ,

ew yvov 6’

dtpgiia w w'

cpog a v’

gd vsre u. The s im il e of a cloud is a fave ri te on e . See Phoen . 250. Wi th

we mus t supp ly op txpé g.

Pfl ngk cons ide rs 0501 . figu re. cip

zo'

y evov , Herm . tak es dfil ov 6 eig

zfig," i t is clear from her former ac

tions B e the cons trues 9 14495 pa’

g.

nipp ,

" w i th greate r anger th an atfirs t" which appears p robab le . ri ver'

wu ( for which H e rm . proposed dmf§u , a

’

va'

gu be ing a varian t in somecop ies) may be e i th er for aiwr

'

wfrmor may be tak en ac tive ly wi th we

'

qaog fo r its accus . an d Mridsm (understood ) for its nom . Compare Orest .609 , li d /li ds, y a

'

vaitpu c l n l as» 15el fl siv movaw—y aya l oon l ayzv oc," high sp i ri ted " ,

t "magnanima . Thel iver , 1 may remark , was look edupon by th e an ci en ts as the seat ofall human passions espe ci ally loveand an ger.

14 EYPIHIAOY

§6v n arpi, m i n dg do’

y og 399m.

id 11 0 1: 14 01 . 2a} rl fiywv.

I I 3 Iu (is O

'

OL n acdeg mxrpog amrl amagI I I ) I 7 /

y erexovm ; u raved 3743 8 15 0 1110 1,I I I v

ream, 11 77 u n afiv fi wg un seat/17a .

dew/oi rvgeiw cov l fi‘

u ata,m i n wg

Ol ly agxo'

usvoa, n el l d agatovw eg,

xal efl a g ogyag ltw afidl l ovmv.

J I ) I

TO at3 te3 aL C771! an w oww

upsw oow 0511,82w} y eya

’

l wg,

595119619 y’

8777 aarayngdonew .

“511 11 8 1 9i 759011 0: ‘u é v ein el v

rota/0110: 7597363 11 15rs ”conga"

;

1 1 4. The no tion con ta ined in th ewords awl swig 6611 . $9 9 . i s that ofu tter reckl essn ess

,brough t on e i ther

by heavy sorrow or overweeningpride. C f. Phoen . 624, foot-

i

re)

n ag doy og. In v . 1 1 6 a’

mz l ozx f“ fau l t” see Hipp . 1 46 and is the partitiv e gen i t .1 1 8 . i n ega l yai may mean I

gr ieve excess ive ly” or “ I grieve foror on behal f of some on e” sh ip.

The former is,I thi nk , th e proper

force here . See Herakl . 6 1 9 , arid,

fin sgu'

cl yu mgow idoz 1 z ma.

1 20.

“Governed i n few matters ,

having ru le in many , they wi th di fficu lty lay as ide angry resen tm en ts .

”

See He l . 1 638 , 0291 611 11 63,

d’

p’

, 0 13

aparofipw . Th e p lura l o’

gyoig hasperhaps an inten sive force “ fits ofpass ion”. So fi dvatoc , v io len tdeaths” 1 9 7 in f. ; mintsg, hours ofn igh t” ; a i

’

y a ta ,

“deeds of b lood” ;p en/fa t,

t( fi ts of madness”, Theocr.

Idyl l . X I, 1 0, figu re 6’

ov’

.u a

'

l ou;0 2358 (50 69) 0 1568 mm

’

vvou; of“.

ol oa ig 11 01 11 177 1 9 . Compounds of new :

denoting change " gen eral ly tak e agen . of the o ld and accus . of n ews tate . See A lkest. 1 1 57 . R eaders ofHorace w i l l rememb er Ve lox amoenum saepe Lucretilem mu ta t Ly eaeoFaunus . C am . I, 1 7 . 1

,cf. Carm .

III , 1 . 47 .

1 22 .

“For the be ing accus tomed tol ive on an equal footing (w i th o thers)

i s be tter. Eurip. was admi rerof cons ti tut ional freedom . gfiv én

’

i’

oow z may also mean “ to live inmed iocr i ty” for which sen timen t seeIph . A 111. 1 6, os—os a

’

x ivdvvov {35011 figefl éoaa

’

ayvaig 0211 1aHor . Ep ist. I

,n ec v ix it male

qu i natus moriensque fefellit; Ovid .

Tri st . III , 4 . 25 crede m ih i ben e quilatu it bene v ix it. I may remark tha t§ofco mak es i ts infin . in 0711 , as doal so s ix o th er verb s avoiao,1110500 , n eu /02m,

and genie/1 m .

The l i ving on equal terms” here isthe iodrng of Phoen . 535—45, andi s recommended by Otan es in Hdt.III , 80 . For th e repe ti tion of ye se ePhoen . 554, fu el ta? 7

’

059 11 0 17111?lam /dz toZg ye 11 817021 00 ;

" in luxury ’ and is opposed in away to 0 1 11n i n safety”

. Someread 7 0 1311

“at all even ts” inste ad of

y ovv , see 1 408 int‘

.

1 25—30.

“For in the fi rst placeth e name of moderation i s the bes tto men tion , but far better is i t formortal s to exercise i t . But excessof power br ings no he lp to men int ime of danger , and th e De i ty whenenraged is won t to repay greate revi ls to fam ilies . a gai n ): 11 31! i shere , as often e lsewhere fo l lowed byrs, and no t t

'

n sw oz . tai p (1 8 1 9 . 511011 .

is a periphras is for p étgm as 5110ctw og for mg or u , s ee Ores t. 1 045—46. For 1 01511011 0: cf. E dt. III,

ME AB IA.

1 1230 1 01 19901 0 1 01 1" 1 01 d’

15

{m egfldl l ow’

00651101 “

11011 9011 61511011 011 M oig

'

I ( I

y e1§00g d atag m ay 0971 03 3

da lywv 01310 19 dytédamev.

) I ) I a

exl vov (pwvar, (is flourX 0.

6110 1 0211011

1 3 09

K olxt'

dog, 01365 nm og'

yegcu oi,

l é§ov°

ein’

ciy qum il ov 7619 350111 1151 11399011 76011

3521 00 11

80, 11 1 138 09 dis 629 1 0 11 71 9 151 01 11511

0 1711011 01 m z'

vta w ud l h orov 11

1 8 1 100

voy inv . 5171 1 111 mm} {351 1 1 01 611

( an slu siv . The infin . is sometimesput wi th words which express a quail ty and shows the respect in wh ichthat qual i ty is to be cons idered , wherein Latin after adj ects. we wou ld usethe ge rund . in -do

,or sup in e in -u .

rd ti'

fin spfi.—9 v r]roig. This i s a

d ifficul t passage . Pa ley trans . "

B ut

whate ver i s in excess ava ils at no fittime for morta ls . ” H e agrees w i thPfl ngk in taking dt’ werrou abso lute lyva le t and 11 11 10011 adverb ial ly ,

as in B e] . 479 , 11 0110011 yd p 0 136211

151 8 69 . For a fu l l d iscuss ion of th ispassage see Append ix . 021 15600v" is won t to repay " th is be ing the ful lforce of the aor.1 3 1 . t

'

xl vov b i (3061 11 . This is apecul iar form of coup ling words bywhich ins te ad of xa i j o in ing twoword s , another word be longing tothe same se n te n ce is place d twice andthat ei ther w i th and 61 wherewe ordinari ly use ts—xal , or wi th6 } alon e as h ere where we wouldexpect xa l . See Buttmann ’

s no te onSoph . Ph il . 827 .

1 35. l have substi tute d air: forIn

' and trans . " For I heard hercry wi th in , coming from (d u e) theapartmen t w i th doub le en trance .

"

E lms . keeps £ 71 1 and cons tru es fu l0111 111 1 71 . 11 51 0

50 0 " de fending 171 1 byHdt. V, 92 , 63 , in fini te; £ 11 1 rai v

8 1101511 1 11. S ti l l we may expla in w ithth e Scho l . {ye} ( x i rod o

’

nrpm . 056 1:7711 0 0 001 fem ton11 511 118 90 11 .The tw o doors here mention ed arethe 01 1711510 1; or b all door leading in tothe 01 151 15or peris tyle of the offi ce:

0

1 3 4,5

win g ,and th e y e

'

rav l og 8 15001 ordoor behind th e m ih i, l eading in tothe peri sty le of the yvvam cov iu g.

Some person s cal l th is second door115001 111 0 53 in wh ich case i t w i ll meanthe door be tween th e two 01 131 011 orperi styles

,and by mean s of which all

commun ica tion between th e Androni ti s and Gynaecon i ti s cou ld be shu t0 11. face i s here used for sw i m ori'

vdov without any idea of motion .

See Hipp . 2 . o n’din oi dopm is pu tby Li totes for ovpn w fi ai . So Rhesns 958 , p rjv d e vou t y’

ov’

da

y oi g 00 11 756011 01 1 . Th is figure ofspeech is ca l led L i totes , wherebymore is mean t than is actua l ly expressed and th e nega ti ve imp lies acon tradic tion to wha t is expressed .

For £ 71 1 1 11 0 1 (p il e s: us'

upowtm Pa

ley sugges ted fu el 11 0 1 q u'

l wz ne'

xprwta t," s ince things unwe l come to

me have been brought to pas s .”I new ven ture to propos e th e add ition of ye after The express ion (m i ye is used when th e reas onall eged for do ing anything is soclea r as to b e undeniable . and isfound in B el . 556 ; Phoen . 554 ;Hipp. 955 ; Orest . 1 1 80 ; l l erak l . Fur.1 41 ; R yki . 1 8 1 , 260. 171 1 1 mayfrom th e t ime wh en " as in 26 sup .

ut'

xpe wrm is from x pm’

vm and mean s" to prove " or " ra ti fy a fr iendship " .

80 xs'

xpavrm ovumood Hipp . 1 255.

The rare form of th e plural in w rm

on ly occurs where the third pe rs .s ing. is di fferen t. ye t in Aesch . Pers .3 74 we find Fooa vrm from (Sa lve) .

The pas s ive perfects of verbs in ah a)

are ge nerally lim i ted to th e th ird pars.

s ing. and infi n . , as n é q mvrat ( 769in f.) and 3 51116 110 11 1 from (pa in s .

16

3'

0 1366 6 111166011011 ,

EYPIIIIAOY

w yvvat, 611 766 1. 60111011 0;£71 8 15ye 1101. 6111 011 1161 9011

1 1 011 .

TP. 01311 816 1 661101‘

009017601 1 026)

15617.1 611 11511 7

1019 1 591 1 901 1 1190110101 11

,

C I I I

1; 6 8 11 9 011 0 11 0 19 1 171 8 1 19101 0 11

déGfl OLVOt,(1111 01 11 0 13682109 0136011

(11963101 11 153 0 153

MH . 012012,

6105 11 01) aetpa151g cpl d§ 01390111101

fiair,‘

1 15dé 110 1. Up: 51 1. x é960g;(11011 61811

' 3 0111011 15) aaral voas’

y av

5101 0111 arm/890111 7r901 1 7w 176 01.

X 0 . 31 8g, (3 ZS?) 11 012 ye"

: 11 0111 611719,1 c I

01150111 020111 01 61 6 6 011109

11 1151 71 8 1 1115116101 ;

u'

g 6 01'

n ose roig 6m1 116 1 001

“

1 011 019 01 11 011011 01,I I I

6 71 00 6 01 3 0111011 011 1 131 806 0111 ;

11 176811 1 668

£ 7. 65 6 0g n o’

mg“1 011 1101 1 33517 oefliget,

1 39 . The fam i ly ex is ts no longeri t has b een b roken up ere this”,s ince Iason the head of th e 6611 0 9became a member of Kreon

’s house

by marrying G lauke . For th e use of1 016 ? see on 1 82 inf.1 40. 1511 1 9 01 i s th e nom . to 81 8 1 .

Hence Musgr.

’

s corr . u ’

w 11 3511 71 019 for6 11 211 11029 is right . Person g ives0190 13601 yo

’

zg 17617 1 026. 6 113511 2

1029 .

l énrgoz may a lmos t mean t th edaughter I t i s used l ike 1 1:5o and1 1

5

1 17 w i th reference to the nuptialbed and marriage . For 51 8 1 quas iatque dev inctum tenet et delectat)se e V irg . Ecl . I

,3 1

, postquam nosAmary lli s habe t . In 1 43 the orderis 0 156211 (

“ in no respect ) 71 019 128 .

(pp. 11 1510 . 0 136. <p1'

1 61 11 .

1 46. May I bring to a close indeath my hatefu l ex istence

,having

left i t .” See Supp l . 1 003 , 139 141 60 11uara 1 116 0 11 6

’

5'

11 11 0z8 0 11 fiiorov .Wi th71 901 1 11 . 50 . av

’

tt’

w .

1 50.

“What unsati sfied love of

1 55

thin e for the marriage bed will hastenthe end caused by death ”

. I read0271 1 1§6r0 11 wi th Pa ley and the b es tcopies . The words 0271 1 81 0 3 huge);6271 1 01 rog (or-n u dges, read here byE lms . and D ind. and = “

unapproach

ab le” &n 1 176tog and 023 1 101( 71 1 026 601) are frequen tly con

fused . The words 017111 7507 0 1) uoc’

ra g

590 9 (Aeol i c for $9009) are put byEnallage for 0271 1 176r0c s o fter; 5900.

The Scho l . expl . 0211 1 1160 . b y dxogé

6 00 11 . B ind .

’s reading 0211 1 011 0 11 is syncopated for 01

’

1z s1 021ro11 , whil e 0271 1 0?

6 t0 11 preferred by Porson and Pfiugk

is a Dor icism for 021t1n'

orov . For6 71 5156 . 8 0 11 . m m . see Hipp . 1 40,

fi avritov 19 610 116 0111 1151 6 011 1 1 0 1 1

1 15911 01 6156w 110 11 . i s put bya rare use for 11

’ or 11 7766 11 059 SoHerakl . 474, 0 901 60 1; 11 0 1 11 17631 1 3560 1 9 £11 015; 1 1 9068 50 8 ; Andr. 88 ,11 716i 11 tofir

’

61151616 11131 55.

“

But i f your husb and prefersa new marriage , be no t enraged w i th

MHAEIA.

’

1 7

“

ME/W1) 1 668 11 1} 7100010000'

2 8159 001 1 668 0 111161 1160 8 1 . 11 1} 1 10111

1 01110 1) 60001181101 0011 8 131 161 11 11 .I

MH .

3'

10 11 811011 11 0611 1 11811 1 1 0 1 111

”1 1 01 811 1 ,

7 0

1 8 1500 80 0 11 0101 01, 11 87011 01 5‘ 30110 1g

8116170 0 11 81 0 1 011 11011 0100 1 0 11I ( I i I 3 ‘

D I1 1 00 1 11 ; 0 11 1 1 01 11011 1110 1

1 1 80 160 111

a irm ig 1181 113 00 19‘ 61 0111 110 1 011 8

'

1 0 1JQ,

7T I 7

10 11 011 80, 01

T I v811 8 1 10003 8 1

1 1 0 111 100 0161 118 1 1 .

I 7 r

1 1 011 g, 0111 11 1 1 8 110 03 1111

vawzgwg, 1 011 811011 1 1 81110 0 01 11010 1 11 .

TP.

7' v

0 1 11 1 6118 1“

1 011 1 1190011 0 1

0 611 1 11 8 1311 1 11 10111 Zijvd 3g 3011 10 11

3 11171 0751

1 0111 1'

ag 118 11611 1 0 1 0 1 ;0011 801 1 11 Fifl wg £11 1 1 111 11 1 11011;

050 11 01 1101 3161 0 11 1101 01 1 1 060 8 1 .

X 0 . 1 1 6 g 0211 89 51111 11 1 1111 0111 81 8a

him for th is . osfiifiuSome trans . 1 668

" thus 0 17ewhich is ve ry good ; o thers

u fe rthis” th e accus . after the verb . A llverbs expres s ing p leasu re or the op

posite take an accus. of the th ing orperson which i s the obj ect of theemot ion . 1 01001008 1 11 stri ctly means" to scra tch”

, see Rhesus 73 . Hesych

uszapaypfivOQ. seeHdt. Vll , 1 , 1101 1 1 1 9 111 11 81

1011 00 1; 11 5

zapaypé vov 1 0 16 1 919 011 11 10 1 0 1 .

Zstic 00 1 . Zeus w i l l avenge youi n th is mat ter or " w i ll be your advocate " as in Aesch . Eumen . 57 9 ,11 01 1 §v vd ¢x r§0mv « 61 6g.

1 60. Artem is was the goddess ofhun ti ng and ma rriage , hence invokedby Medea. { 110000 11 61101 ,

" havingbound to myse lf " . For 3011 . 1116710 .

7 35 inti ; Hipp. 657 .—3 11 11 0 1

'

{ya} ,"Whom may I beho ld wi th h is

p refers

bride des troyed a t some time oro ther hous e and all For theidiom 0161 0 19 11 8 1 018 00 1 9 hous eand all

" comp. l l ipp. 1 1 8 9 , 01151 11 1“

6 1 11 dpfi61 01 1 6w dop e’

onc 11 6011 ;l l erakl . Fur . 1 806 , 151 00

’ '

E 1 1 01doc 1 611 11 0151 0 11 0161 0 16 1 11 56000 1 1;&vm 1161 00 atpiwaoa . 01 0 11 11 . li

totally means "

grated away l ik e

cheese and is b eautifii lly app l ied toth e gradua l decay and c rumb l in gaway of Medea ’s enem ies and the irhouses .1 65. 0 ? rs quippe qui . 11 9 66

" fi rs t hence “ unprovoked(111 8 11608 1711 ,

"

1 abandoned " . He

sych . 0211 91 11 108 01 . See l ph. Taur.1 75 , (111 8 11 0108 1311 11 01 1 0160 ; ( 11 179 .

Th e word comes from11 010 1 11 Apsyrtus , whom Med eas lew and scat tered his l imbs to de ta inher fa th er Aee te s , by which con tri ~van ce she and Iason escaped.1 69 . Them is is invoked al ong w ith

Zeus as if 4 169 1 1 029 8000 3 . 8 611 1 11 10 11

1:

" called upon in prayers " , seeO rest . 2 1 4, m i 1 0 10 1 d vornzofiaw

1 611 1 01 101 8 86g. 5011 0011 1 11 11 111 9 ,"

th e

arb i te r of oaths equival en t to Zeb ;dpxtog, for which see Soph . Phi lokt.

1 3 24, e va 0’

p tov 11 11 1 15. 0 611

{ 0 1 1 11 3 11 01 9 nu llo mod e . 0 61:

£6 1 . 311 . 06"

ce rtain ly

"

. { 11 1 1 11 1

11 1 11 905 supp ly 1061100, Wi th in anyshort space of time . " Some t ransla te " For any small th ing" . CompareSoph . Antig. 422 , Iv 1 061

1 111 11 11 11003 ;O res t . 9 80 , Iv 1 9611 11) 11 11 11093.

1 73 . 11 159 511 With th e Optat. expres ses a wi sh , as l have remarked

2

1 8 EYPIII IAOY

ififi m,

f

t)

ai dafi éw wv

6,

egaw o‘u tpay ,

) I I

8L fl wg fiagvfi v‘u ov ogyav

xai MyraI I 1 I

‘l lT/I OL To 7 sum

} n gofl vymf

(pil oww &n éorw.

0111 0? 507005m y

68 1790 fl é gevoov 07wf I 3 ,

8560 , (ptl a xat rad avda

Un efioov (515 u 75i uaxcboat

$ 0 139 d oorI I I

fl ea/3 0g yag y eyal wg rod ogy arat.

I I J f 3

dqaow rad at g (pa/$09 at n sww

déofl owav sna rk!

“0353 0 1; 68 xagw 1 7}c em dwow.

xalroz f oxadog dégyy a Mann];

&n oravgoi‘m t dywoiv, Stow mg

”53 0 1! 7cgomé9wv n é l ag beau ti fy.oxaw ég de

‘

1 5'

w m idév u oorpoi'

g

on 9 7 sup . f i’

arms. i f in any waycompare Thuc . I, 58 , Hou dm oh '

ou

6} n éywa vtsg (Liv nod n ag’

143 77wa iov g args

'

afiu g si’

n wg n z iosw v .

1 78 .

“Let notmy fr iends howev er

wantmy z eal .” u ; n go'

fi vpov i s putfor 75 n gofi

'

vy ia , compare Phoen .

2 68 , to: m’

ot’

s’

y a‘

vtgfi 1 0 17 «3 9 026 0 11 9n agégoym . We find w iththe Imperativ e in Soph . Antig. 544,

p rim : y,’

&ttpoioyg p f) 8 0:

vsiv 6 131! 6 02.

1 82 .

“Tel l h er al so that we h ereare friends .” For th is m ean ing and

use of ru de compare Andr . 1 68 , 0 15

yap gafi’ "

Exrwg r u de , ov’

Upta

(tog, ov ds xgvoog ; Troad . 1 00, ovu

é u T90 1 0: f a ds Pors . and E lms .read (pact

,the vocat. s ing. fem , b ut

the m etre wou ld notadm it it.—6 7t£ fi

6 0 1) u .

"

B ut hasten somewhati .e . go a l ittle faster . Herm . takesu o on ezfo

‘

mg, 8’

sv 1 59 6 111 51mg.

1 84. (pdfi at 71 55a

ou n a me ," I fear lest I shall not

persuade .” After notions of fear oranx iety Si is used instead of m} see

93 1 inf. ; Herakl . 7 9 1 , mo'

fiog ydrg si’

nor {6 6 1 11 0539 {ya} 8 51m. So in

Latin v ereor ut persuadeam,

“I fearI shal l not persuade” . s

’

m 6w'

6m,

“ Iwil l voluntar i ly giv e y oxfl ov 1 0?

gw . Schol . v u o tov y oxfi ov , ou

n sgt 77a $ 1 3 91 8 7 . 6i5gn i s a kind of cognate

accus . and fil én sr fil s’

ppa l ea f

vng. Th e Schol . expl . by l sz'

n u to

fsxovo'

oz . For the s im i le of a bu ll ’slook in a

’

n oravgov tat 659mm, seenote on 9 2 sup .

1 90 sq . In this passage Eurip. re

comm ends the u se of mus i c in gr iefand anger . Th e G reeks on ly usedmus ic at feasts &c. , and the cessation or absence of mus ic w as re

garded as a s ign of mourn ing, compA lkest. 343 , n avooz 6s uco

'

povg

povoo'

u 0’—ov

’

yu’g fl or

’

ov t’

&‘

v

fiaofiirov «fi r’

yom’

{u ovr’

df'

v cpps'

v’

3§ou gom¢ mpus Ar'

pvv l a x siv m 3

l o’

v . oxouovg gauch e " ," per

v erse and stup id”. When the cond ition is conce iv ed of as fu lfi l l ed , the

Optat. w ith &v ex presses a modest

20

3 1 )

S eoxl w ei 6

EYPIII IAOY

er a6¢xa 7m 3 0170ar C

row A qwig ogm’

av Oéy w ,

( Ia WLV 8

(

E1 26 6

(IU8P

I69 an wmgov

6L’

vfizmv e’

cp)

oil‘u vgdv

m in or»

K ogt'

vfi tat yvvaiz eg, ef fiwov ddy wv,

In} ‘u oi u y éy lpfiofi

Gem/069

oida 769 n ol l oi‘

g (9901 671)) I

yeywrag, rovg uév oy y drwv am ),

3 I 3 3 3 C Im ug 6 av S L'

QC QOLQ’

Gt 6 cap nouz ov n odog

Mad a m éxrrjoavro xai égfi vy z’

av.

Myay s'

twova . 1 61) £11 herhusband”, so 02 £ 11 té l f t &c.

207 sq . fi sca l . Hesych . 6 261! 57 mu a l sita t. So Aesch . Pers . 502 ,63? fi son l vrcfiv gn avoaro.

i s a n eut. p lu r. adj ect. putfor

an adv erb . The student shoul d re

mark fr’ refe1 r ing to a p erson , Th emi s . \Ve may also howev er connect0461 1 . 715018 . 6 vtv thus . “

Sufi’

er

ing unjustl y in respect of the oath swhich induced her to go Th e unusuala ctivity and force of the aor. should beobserv ed . Both e reads fi gp tv ,

“

fi

d em Jov is , qui j urisj urand i arb iterest

”. 1 6 1) v 6g,

“

the daughter ofJov e 6t

’

v vxtov ,(

b y a noc

turnal v oyage The G reeks d id not

fight or sai l by n ight ex cept whenflying from an enemy . C f. Rh esus53

,61 1169 21; yore 8 x 7 77g m m

1 5'

n n l u rn l a fi o'

vreg capo: rov

{L611 n i’

osofi m (pvy iyv y éw

u ov o'

t. Thewords oi l y . n ov r . 11 1 776

’

a’

n s’

ga vrov( (

the end l ess (i .e . open at bothe=nds ) strait of the br iny ocean ’

Had Both e perceiv ed th is h e wou ldnot hav e proposed d l t'y svov or reada

’

n sooz’

vrov . m ivrov x l fi6a i s thepresent Strait of Constantinop l e

,the

Th rac ian Bosporus . af

mf'

gcrv tov mayrefer to Hom er . l l . XXIV, 545.

2 1 4 . Medea h ere makes h er ap

pearance on the stage . She com esforth to a void the cen sure of the

Chorus , b utMakar ia in Herald . 474,and C lytemnestra in Aesch . Agam .

8 30 deprecate b lam e , and ex cuseth e ir apparent boldness in appearingin pub l ic

,

lad ies did not do un l ess attended .

Thus y r}" lest”.

2 1 6 sq. oeuvovg, proud or morev u lgar ly stuck-up”

. I render the

passage thus . “

F or I know thatmany persons hav e become proud ,som e by l iv ing out of s ight ( i.e . in

pr ivate), others on the contrary bybeing in publ i c , b ut the former fromth e ir reti red cours e of l i fe hav e ac

qu ired a character of ill repute and

inactiv ity .

” Others tran s l . “ Som e (Ihav e seen) w ith my own eyes , and

others ( I hav e h eard of ) amongstrangers . Th e Schol . w ho fol lowsmy trans l . renders at 6

’

(ftp’

756 1515.thus " whi l e oth ers again hav e gottenill-1 epute from the i r inactiv ity .

,F or

“with my ow n eyes” ,a n oy y dr ,

see Soph . (Ed . Kol . 1 4 . 143-1 1 and 66 ‘

h ere an swer to each other , and o?

68' “

the form er”, the 1 0 6C g iv

dx’

c’

pp a’

r. cp’

776 151 . 7to6. ,

“ fromth e ir qu iet walk of l i fe ‘

. The m etaphor i s from a qu iet noise l ess step ,s ee Orest. 1 36, (6 mil rara t yv va ineg ,

"

66 11 1 91 n eirs. 6 156

u l sta v ,a character of i ll- ”repute .

So'

ym9m v ,a charge of fol ly .

Soph . A ntig. 470. é q fib

vy l'

a v ,

"

in

activ ity”. This i s apparently aim ed

at those w ho in tim e of revolutionremain ed n eutral , and took no s idein pol itics

,to prev entwh ich and en

courage patr iotism ,one of the laws

of Solon passed B . C . 494 enactedthat any c iti z en w ho stood aloof ands ided w ith n either party in a c iv i lsed ition shoul d be d ishonoured and

which resp ecta b le G reek disen franchised .

0

7019 067. 33180 7 811 oqfl a l ymg flgou uv,

M 17 8? 686092 1693 ( 166811

zgr} 66'

§ e'

vov y é v z a'

gta NQOO'

w eZV ” fil er

066’

607 611 fired don g att‘foz6rlg 787469

7rtxg6g ”01 17 0 1 9 60 1 2? apawag 15750 .

371 02 6)

s

lift dtéqx‘

i agz oi'

zoy at 68 z at p’l'

ov

I v I Ixagw peJ etoa x arJ avew 793713 11, (pt/l at.

T 7

31} ( 11 7019 mi pm m irror, 71 7 030 7 60I 1 I , t I

z amorog avdn exp’ep

’

qz ovy og fl oors.

7vvaixe'

g 63 1 1057 017 0 11 (pvté r

MEAB IA . 21

( I I 3 v a

( mu g n ew av6gog en l amvm’ ez y aJ u v oarpn g

7 1 Iash tray ”9617710 fl QOO

’

fl é‘

O’

OV 7 066

x al oig,

I ( I ) I ) I I ) I

n arro w 6 00 w t ey tpvxa xat 7vcf11¢qv 61 8 1

ignorance b ut I!) Andr. 1 702 1 9—2 1 . For b een {7 compareH ipp . 7 , fv f ett yap 61) adv 6 8a m

yévu to6s ; Bacch. 269 , 311 m i ; 1 0'

your: 6’

mix i'

vstot'

d oc (poé vsg. Thes ingular re lativ e 66mg refers to the

p lural substantiv e figoroiv by a not

uncommon constr . So Hek . 3 59 ,

{n u t'

fem; div 6een oraiv 0171 0311

(pmpéwrg tv zom

’

1711 . (fan g oipyvpov

p mvnotta r. We hav e the op

posite , the p lural re lat. refe rring to a

s ing. substant. in Orest. 920 On

an l dyzvov see on 1 09 sup . 6 1 60 9

1101 13 . at fi rst s ight . ov'

6 . q6¢x .=

0 0637 d61’

xn1 m

2 22 . gr'

vov p iv adorn ,

"

a

fore igner espec ial ly "

. 1 11 1 0 6 1 0 9s

mean s "

to yi e ld to the laws of ”. ev y

~

zmpriv ,which E lms] . thoughtmore

usual , would mean s imp ly"

to y ie ld "whereas 729 0 6 1 . has the sense of" com ing ov er to another ’s v iews " .

tor the sentiment see Supp l . 8 9 2 ,n pmtov y iv (139 1 9 1) tn v g p ete r

xov vrag gflvov g , l v n nodg 0 1511 7311,

0 156’

hrhpfi ovog 71m m i she re the aor ist of completion and has

the sam e mean ing as the pres ent forwh i ch it i s here put. In Latin "

nee

laudo nec unq uam laudav i"

. Se e

Iph . Taur. 1 028 , mi 6 } noo’

fi vpov

fin ed . W ith the fo rm “158 66719comp . avte yvaipmv ,

a v’

ro’

fiov l oc &c.

The words « 68 016. 7 117 . are aimed

at Kl eon ,the famous demagogue of

Ath ens atth is pe r iod . dpa 'fl c’

a g h ere

g room ,1ncontinence

225.

"

Butthi s matte r hav ing fal lenon me un ex pecte d , has crush ed mysp i rit. ” Comp . Orest. 1 1 7 3 , u

"

7150

&sl n tog n agmrr'

oor emtqpc'

rr.

i s p laced at the beginn ing of

the sentence to show that the notionof the sentence re fers to it. 0 17 0

pm ,

" I am ruined”

. Like fin e, 0 1

'

zoy at has the sen se of the Perfectin the Present tense , see J elf 3 9 6 .

We hav e the same express ion 1 029 1 9

fir’

ov in H ipp . 1 408 .

228 .

"

For he in whom were all

my hopes ( I fee l sure), that i s myhusband , has tu rn ed out a mostw icked man .

" I read yw oioxm u a l rd :

w ith Cante r . , and comp . I lerakl . 98 1

sq . 6sw o'

w f t and avyv on iv « i

y vvm o Fl ew veix og 7tp6e a vd on'

tov6'

r, yw moam au l ais. The infinyw aiex ew i s kept by most ed itors ,w ith which trans l . H e on whom depended my arranging all mattersrightly

"

. Musgr. prop . yw m’

e uu c.

adopte d b y Pors . and Elm . {v m

penes quem ’

or"

in q uo see A Ikest. 2 79 , iv ooi x a i tr

’

w

an d p r} . n ei trra y o: riv" A l l my

hopes an d resources we re fix ed SeeTerence Phorm . III, 1 . 6 , cuius nuncm iserae spes opesq uc sunt in te uno

omne s s itao .

23 1 . mvrdv is also applied (perhaps contemptuous ly) to women in

22 EYPIIIIAOY

6g 759011 0: 11611 682 1 909 027 011!

71760 1 1» 75950 03 6 1. 680 7to'

ripf re Gui/s arog

l ot/387V some?) 769 7 057) ) I ) 3 / Ias 0 171 01; 2 0mm}

~

6) I

l0

now u p u7m 17 140mm! afietv

v

i} 06 769 evAl eetg an al l ami‘

Z'

I I I7vvat§w ,

ou6 f

t n oaw .

) ) l9 I I8g nan /0: 6 173 17 new ie tto 0 1111771 61071

;

0‘

I V

6a 11 027 1 1 1) swat, 1m; {taS OvGav 072 03 8 11,

67 91 71 021 10 1 0: 7 915081 0 6 §vvevvéry.

1 I c I 3’

new y er 1 0 6 1711 1 11 éxn ovovy evatew ev

7ro'

otg §vv0my , m} fife: (116901 11 §v76v,1 I . 1 I

Cvl m og arrow at 68 my, 3 0mm ! xgewv.

w

0 1079 6’

67 0111 m tg 6116011 679 771 0 6 §vvwv,6501 71010311 é

’

n ezvoe na961'

0w 600g,7 77 909

) 1 \ ( Iu v 77 7r90g rl txag r9a7rec

'

g'

iy iv 6)

61105711 17 7r96g y iav 1110767 fil én ew .

H ipp . 630, at6’

1 016061) &rn96v5g 6611o (pvr6v . For yv va insgfem . p lur. joined w ith (pvt

-611 neut.s ing. se e Jelf 382 . 1 .

—n

‘

ev is

answered by rs, and tovto refers to686m 1 5 Gai

‘u . 1 016. wh ile 11 00 1 0 17 re

fers to 7r9 t'

0166 . 7 9 1711 . vm 9fi.

,“by a great dowry " . For the customsee H ipp . 627, re ti ree 635 ( 69

7 11 11 17 ua x6v 51 5701, n p oefl eig 7 696 en sigag rs u é m‘ioétpag(11 89 11 69 &n a l l axfi fiuozxoii. V irgi l l ik e Eurip. has con

founded the custom of the -heroi c agew ith h is own . See Georg. I

,29 .

234. I read rofir’ w ith B ethe and

Paley. There are two ev i ls mentioned1 )the hav ingtobuy ahusb and , 2)wh enbought hav ing to become h i s s lav e.236. For d iv orces are notglorious

to women , nor is it poss ib le to d isown one ’s husband .

” The law of

d ivorce in Ath ens d id not perm it a

w i fe to b e d ivorced from h er husband w ithout h is consent, b utmadeev eryth ing smooth for the husband ’sd ivorce . 05117731 6 60 6 1

"

to renoun ce”or

“d isown See H ipp . 1 4, 01’

vv a n e 62‘ Marga x 0 6wa v

'

u 7 641 01 11 ;P ind . Nem . V , 60, 868 69 6

"

o’

n ezvd

verso v v'

ucpav .

238 . For 59 xaw d—oz'

q nyp . comp .

Terence Andr. I, 2 , 1 8 , nunc hie d iesal iam v itam adfert, alios mores postu lat. oi

’

nofi sv“of one ’s s el f ”

and not, as som e take it “ from fa

m i ly intercourse”. K lotz expl . the

constr. to be 111 021 1 62 0: form ,

(6 zon’

esrat evvsvvs’

m.

241 . 56 goes with gam er/own , not

w ith fivvomfi as E lmsl . wronglythought.

“And i f w ith us ski l fu l ly

e laborating these matters a consortshoul d dwe l l , who bears the yokequ i etly , env iab l e is our lot b ut i fnot, it i s better to di e . For wh en a

man is at. var iance with h is dom esti cc ircl e

,h e i s wont to go out and re

l i ev e h i s heart of weariness.” For

the sim i le in §vydv see on 67 3 in f.

It?) 61505" qu ietly”. 627009 6 1 l ike

at’ofi é vopat takes a part. gn omes,

“ is wont to re l i ev e”, s ee 1 30 sup .

626 17; proper ly“ surfe it” is perhaps

conn ected w ith Hesych . 6ong°

16716179. 771mm;" hi s equal s in

rank and age”

. See Phoen . 1 748 ,

7r969 fil m ezg (11 0271 176 1 069 . A glossin the C od . Vati c. has 7: 9 6g tu

'

cw

ipvzq'

v'

tfiv roi ‘ 011/696g. The senseseem s so p lain that I am surpri sedat B ethe imagin ing that “(a v 111117 .

coul d mean Medea's own heart. H etru ly remarks that Grecian lad ies of

MHAEIA . 23

layover 0 firm s 059 a z lvd’

vvov flr'

ev

{031t a n)

ei'

x evg ,oi dé ( ldgvavrat 6092,f

z axwg mgeve vvreg‘

wg rgtg a v Nag aem'

dav I v ( I

err/vat 0 61 0 1 14 a v y a l l ev r, tsz etv a fl a

t s

al l 0 0 yap avreg n eeg) I ) f , I

as na IPLEL l eyegI ( I 1 I

am y ev yap n el tg rid sou z at fl atgeg deym

) ) I

e vqetg xat

) I

fl l'

ev t (pil wv ovveve l'

a,

s ) I 7 Ieyw d sgwmg , a fl e l tg eve vflgtgey at

I Iwgeg avdgeg ,

6 7. Mg flagp’agev

mi gente'

pi

,0 137. cidel rpriv ,

0 131 2 e vyyevr,

y efl eg‘m

'

eaefi at r

uled

"

i'

xevea e vy cpogag.

tee e i'tev mi

v n i

yxofvetv fle vl ijeey at,ijv p et m igeg u g ymgavr; r

)

M m din /v q d’

eivu t/eae0az xaz aivI 3 I

rev devra t avu p v au g I;

respectab le characte r rare ly appearedin pub l ic , and n ev er un less v e i ledand hedged in by a numerous re

tinne . Horace , Ov id and Propertiuscomp lain that they cannot see or

speak to th e ir m istresses .248 . On the transpos ition of find s

see note on 3 7 sup .

"

But peop lesay of us that we l iv e a li fe of secarity athome . x a xai gmoovmi vr,“judging wrongly See Herakl. 56 ,z ao

’

a’

em'

da etfiva t,"

to stand inbattl e array so in Phce n . 1 00 1 ,

d raw n n ao'

dom’

da mix o'

xvrjanvaw Oavriv . In repetitions of d

‘

v ,

the partic le i s attached to the wordon wh ich most emphas is i s to belaid, and may be repeated afte r thev erb itmodifies although no emphas isi s intended . See J e lf -1 32 . b .

262 .

"

B ut enough, for the sameargument comes not hom e to you

and me . For this force of du eyelp se e Phrnn . 8 7 1 . We find a s imi lar comp laint of the want of a

c ity in H ipp . 1 1 8~1 . n o'

l i c yap e tixs'

t'

Farm 5565 pm . I read m ovoia w ithKlotz an d the be st MSS . D ind . and

others pre fe r xm vmvia .

256. l i l goy t'

vq .

" hav ing beencarri ed off from l arge pa c. Thi sword is con founded with Ari quy s

'

vog

( Ion ic for tl l qp .) in Rh es us 74 and

e lsewhere . He len . in Ov id . Hero id .

( I 2 Ir eyware

,

23 1 sq . says : Non eratAeete s , ad

quem despecta rediret, non Idy ia

paren s C halciopeq ue seror, ta l e n ih iltimeo. Sed nec Medea tim eb aL

y sfi opn. lit."

to change mooringsh ence to fly to as a re fuge from

"

.

Schol . Asi an rri uig. See Bacch . 9 3 1 ,

xa i fia x zta'

gaov {g gdpag 11 68 050

ptea . For the genit. aq ) . s ee on

1 2 1 sup.

259 . fiov l ry'

eopat , I w i sh and

ev er shall w i sh " . It i s equ ivalent tofiev l oy s

’

vtp p e t form . The futurehas its own proper mean ing , as it

depends on the f uture succes s of herp lan —{i v n doog so in

the passage from Horace , the futurei s requi red as depending on a con

d ition sti l l future . Beth e cons ide rsit mere ly put for the present, and

Erfurdton Soph . 03d . Re x 107 7 agre eswith him . Se e howev e r Neve ' s note

on (Ed . Rex 107 7 . Compare Her.

Epist I , 14. 44 , quam sc it ute rq ue

lib ens censebo exe rcent artem .

26 1 .

"

To infl ict punishment on myhusband in retu rn for these ca lam iti es, and on him who gav e him hi sdaughte r, and on he r w ho has mar

ried lase n .

"

For Ev the commonreading, Person pre p . 5 r

'

or 77 t'

.

Of thes e Elms l. . Dind . and Paley ad

opt the latte r. I th ink rightly . Theobj ections to 17V are that a man is

24 EYPIHIAOY

etyav. yvv'

r} yap 1 521 1 11 11811 (pd/300 fl l éa,

11 am} 6)

8g 611 111711 xai 0 1'

617p0v eZO' Opo'

zv'

grail 6)

139 etivfyv 1361 30751610] xvpy,0 132 50e cppi

‘

yv matqievwre'

pa .

X 0 . 6peiew 1 016"

Mfideta .

5 I 1 I I6 1161w yap 8 2 1 10 8 1 7500 1 11,

U'

) I I Ifl ea/3 8 1 11 6 01) 08 S avya rvxag.

0pm 68‘

ne t e'

evra, 1 1306 (iivam a yng,

ereixovra, xaLva’

iv a'

yyel ov flovl evaé twv.

KP. e é fn

‘

yv exvfl pwm iv xai n e'

eel,

I 3 ) I

M 176etav, su rov T7 668 yng e§w n epav

(pvyofda, l a/S’efieav 61 0061 0611 east?)

fréxva .

11a). 11 15u y é lM-IW'

03g éyai fipaflebg l o'

yev

1 0136)

noise 62758 111 1 n pcig 60,11e 75021 1 11,

n piv 521, yat'

ag repy é vwv .i'

w fla’

l w .

MH . a iai ’

n avail qg i] tdl atv’

oin o'

l l vy at.3 I I

egg-9pm. yap e§ 1a0 1 n av’ra dr xal wv

,

said 7 0111s and notyaastafi a 1 , whi lea woman i s said yaneiefl at not

u va . Thus 7} t’

831 15pare i s right,and { 11 8 1 117111 t

’

n

72farm/ fi re , l ike

the constr . in 515 inf. For 6131 7111

Pfl ugk reads 613177 ,

“justly”. The

doub l e accus. constr . is sam e as

y ettévat 1 1 11 61 6131 771 1 . etyav refersto r

'vyyoivsw sup . W ith Medea’s re

questto the Chorus to keep si len ce ,comp . H ipp . 7 1 2 , etyfi xa l mpaa?

1:‘

or cpe'

fi. n l s'

a

see 903 inf. u ann 6’ “

Butcoward lyw ith respect to valour and the s ightof ste e l . E lmsl . says 11 am} a l xnv

01 1 1169 new} .265. £ 9 quod attinet ad , see

466 inf. xvpsiv i s constr. w ith a

part. as in A lkest. 954. For the sen

timentin 266 see Sen eca Med . 57 9 sq.

nu l la v is fl ammae tumid ique v entitanta nec tel i m etuenda te rti , quantacum conjux v iduate taedis ardet et

ed it—69 026 111 etyrl'

oon a t. Acommon form of express ion to denoteacqu iescence w ith the prev ious speaker.See 1 84 sup . Paley remarks that

i s v ery rare ly used un lessof

"

mourn ing for a death”. H e com

pares Aesch . Agam . 567 , mi tafira1: 8 1: 19 s Verse 2 70 is also foundTread . 703 , tiv

’

016 686 09 11 0: ro'

v6’

Myau nbv 1. 011 v27 1 . For the accus . or 1 1711 at the

beginn ing of an address compare Ion452 , of? 1 81 11 w

’

61’

vcov—ixtts15co ,et

pass im . It is so p laced to giv e em

phasi s and command the l istener ’sattention . 8711 0 11 ,

“ I command” j ub ee .

Th e tragedians often use the aer. to

express a thought p resent indeed intim e b ut long s ince firml y con ce iv edin the speaker’s mind . For the useof the aor. for an ob solete p resent seeHerakl . Fur . 1 7 7 , ripe

'

myv for fp2 74. fipaflev g l e

'

yev , the arb iterof thi s command . So Orest. 1 065,

fipafievg cpo'

vov . The studentshou ldremark the all iteration in te v6

110 11 11 01 11 8 1 11 1 , and compare 323 , 340,476 inf. ; P laut. Tr inum . I

, 2 . 1 30,

m e absente atque insc iente , 1ncon

sultu mee . n piv d'

v Bal m , beforeI shall hav e cast out

”. Th is G reek

future i s rendered by the Latin f uturum ere ctum . See J e lf 842 . 6 .

27 8 .

“

For my enem ies are crowding on all sai l against me and the rei s no eas i ly attainable land ing fromthe sea of calam ity .

”

nail . l it. are l etting out all the

ropes or reefs see 524 in f. The. student shou ld not confuse 11 11 109 ,

Ct

adj .

“

good”

and 11021 10 ; subst. a

MRAB IA . 25

) I 7 / I ) I

2 0011 eeu v arr/g evn poe etereg exflaetg.

I

ép'

rjeey at 615 am z axwg n dexe ve 011 10 9,I ( I I I I

u vog 11 exam yng an eerel l u g , e ev ;

KP. 6é 6omd (I)

,

« I I I

006ev 66 1 n apaym exew l eyovg,I I I w 3 I I11 1] 110 1 u 6paeyg 7ra 16 avmeerev l a

‘

l e v.

fey fldl l etat 68‘

rrol l d $ 0568 68 1'

11ar09°

empr} rréqnmag xa i xaxwv n el l cbv i'

6p1g,

l w rei 68‘

l e’

wrpwv civ6p6g é erepny évq.

I u I Ixl vw 6 arretl ew e wg arrayyel l ovet 11 0 1 ,

1 611 6614 01 xai yfiy avra xa i yay evy éq6pa

'

esIv 7 1“

tabs)

061 1 n piv n a3 eiv (pvl oié'

oy at.

a

v6

, v I I3

I.

AQGtUO’

OV e 11 0 1 vvv fl peg e an exd ee a1 , ytvat, 2 9 0

i} pal 3 ax103 e'

v3’

fierepev y éya eré vetv.

cpsu cpsu

0 13 v as n pairev, 611 1 151 n e l l dxtg, e'

ev,

é'

fll at/Je 6ri§a y eyeil a r’

ei'

pyaerat xaxa.

) I f ( I I I

xp'

r;6 emred oen g aptuppwv n etpvl amp

n aidag n epmer’

bg e egpeti

g'

repe or cab le x oil aov is here of

course the accus . s ing , so 5111 121 in

1 1 62 inf. , and i s of the fou rth declensie n of S imp les in Wordsworth 'sGrammar . 6fi=

i i

as itseems " , 1 024inf. , or perhaps Iz a

'

vra"

ab so

lute ly all For {51511 111 1 x oil mv com

pare Herak l . Fur . 8 3 7 , t'

l a vv s, x 1'

vt1 ,

(11611 1 0 1 1 135151 nd l fov .—£ 6fl 966 0 1 6 t0 9

fxfla etg,"

an easi ly atta inab le landing p lace Scho l . ev

’

rm flov l w rog,

xa l 6a6la n pdg to 6I a <pv yt=1 v n u

triv . The word , wh ich is an a n a él ryopevov is deriv ed from wom e n

'

050 8 01 1 Irpoeu'

va t. W e find

d n poeqro'

pog."

inaccessus Iph . A u] .

2 8 7 . W ith (2q we must supp lyn el a

’

yov . For ex amp les of th is s im ile see on 3 63 inf.

280. 6'

m l im its n e‘el ove

'

. Pe r

son we ll remarks qu i adv erse for

tuna utuntur , cos , quorum in po

testate sunt, non audent lib ero al lequ i " . For {9 156 011 01 1 6 } d11m; comp .

Hek . 8 25 ; t u . 43 8 . gua rtgicq t x a . a

'

rroerr'

l . He sych .

a’

m fpyu c. xml v'

u g. Eurip. alwaysuses the form in hence I prefe r n apap n feyu v w ith Elms . to

4 1 15'

v w ith Pe rs . and Klutz . See

H ipp . 1 93 . 65'

60 1 xa from 6556 10 .

284.

“And many points centrcb ute

to f orm a. p artof this fear” or“con

cur to create th is fear " i.e . join in

caus ing it. For a fu l l d i scuss ion on

this l in e see Append ix . Adjectiv ess ign i fying sk i l l &c. gov e rn a gen it.

so i'

6ptc , tp1’

flmv , 511 71 1 1 9 0 9 . SeeAesch . Supp l . 453 , 8 511 01 6 ( 1 1 69 1 13

pa l l ov r] eowe g x a xai v u var.

28 7 . For the ta utology in x l vm

n’

n ayye'

l l evet see t u . 7 3 7 , gu t:u vdpa c a v t0 1 g (pa ew , 039 nx e v e

lye} . Th e artic le i s om itted w ithyriy a vra in accordance w ith a poeticusage . See Andr . 405 , t rig

n a pe v'

ea g f)‘

n a psl fi e é eac r é l a g.

29 3 .

" Not new for the fi rst tim e ,b ut often , Kreon , has my reputationinjured mo and worked me muchev i l . " edge reputation " w ith an

imp l ied sense of b ad "

, wh ich howev erMedea pretends to cons ider unfounded .

—1 p 1

'

7 6'—"

Butno prudentman oughtto hav e h is chi ldren educated so as

to b e too w ise . a'

pr1 1pp. He sych

vyn } ; rq v (11 9 1511 01 eeitppmv . ourttog. 3116 1611 6 11 . i s here used in its

pure m idd le s ign ification . There i sa kind of proleps is in eatpodg

26 EYPIHIAOY

) I E”

) I I

1 111919 ya9 a l lng 17g az evou a9y1ag

(11196110 11 7t96g 60 1 11711 031 119111 01 0 1

oxa1 0 1 6 1 11 1311 7619 nan/oi ”900 1115911111 0 091 1}

6dga1g &x9eZog 1106 0 0 11169 n emvx évav”

S I 3 I I

1 111 11 6 av 60 110 1111e £ 1651/a 1 1 1 7 1 0 1 11 11 0 11

7 98100 11111 11011 1 173 62g l vn 96g £11 71 61 8 1 (pavei .

v5711) (58 11am ?) 1 176 66 11 01 11 10 11 111 77 15x992

00 1111} 7 1319 061m 1 019 871 11113 0 1109,

19 3 C I U I I[1 0 1g 6 r

lovxam ,

1 0 1g 66 9 a1 690v 1 9071 0 13 ]1 071; 6

)

ad 71 900 02111 17? 8211 1 6)

0 1311 a'

yaw 00 11315.3'

v I I00 6 0 11 11 118 11 1; 1 1 71 1 171111 61 69 n afi gg.

0 131 1136)

535131 11 01 , 11 1} 1 96033 fi‘uag, KQéov,

130 1)

fig tvgoiw ovg 61'

v69ag £§a11a9roive1 1u

0 1} 91619 1 1'

11)

§§ é60v 11691111( I 7 3 I0 1 111 0 8 3 v11og a“, 6110 1

1 71 00 1 11

11 1 6 16'

0 1} 07,1 1a1

,0 10 11190 1

1161! é’

69ag 1 0268 .

xa i 11511 1 6 11511 0611 0 13 1113 0 11 16 z aw g 5311 1 11 .

136 1 8 6 0 111 06 1; ysv éefim ,so 1po 1 v 1

'

a 11

in 864 inf. 1 1 89 1 6 6659 ,“ use less ly”

,"

v ainly”

,

“ extraordinarily see Soph .

A ntig. 68 , to 1

1161 9 71 89 1 6 6 61 71 9 016

6 51 11 0 1311 81 8 1 11 0 1311 0 136511 111 . Thesentiment of 15 l iav 6 0 111 7) i s alsorepudiated in 305 int ; and oth erp laces .29 7—98 . For apart from th e

charge of indolen ce which they incurbes ides , th ey m eetw ith hosti le env yfrom th e ir fe l low-c iti z en s . For th ep leona sm in comp . Orest. 533 ,1 1

'

11 9 9 1 159 111 11 a l l a w a’

xov u v 651

11’

131'

7’

8 16 0 9 01 11 n a ga . a l cpa'

vov aw .

Schol . For the attraetion of 15; into the gen it. see Soph .

Elekt. 71 11111 1 10 11 111 11

0 71 111 7: gym xa aaiv . a 9y1’

a is ih

dolence no t otium sapientis"

, as

one critic expl .

is the part. gen1t. gov erned by 11 0 1 11 . 6 0 1p 1

‘

7 i s" clev er or

“Wise no t prudent" as som e expl .fn ltp fi ovog h ere and at Hek . 1 1 85

means “an obj ect of j ealousy I

cons ider the v erse enc losed in bracketsan interpolation from 808 in f. , K lotzalon e as usual of the critics maintaining i ts genu ineness.

II

II

305. 71 9 06 0111 1 719, annoying pro

per ly “ uph il l”, see 3 8 1 inf. 6’

0 1311“ howev er”, see Al k est. 73 , 6

’

ovv 7 11 11 1) 11 011 8 1 6 1 1) slg"

24160 11 60'

pov g. Another idiom i s exp lain edby Paley on Rhesus 336 . 1 1 1 1711 11 8

159 lit. out of tun e”, L . ab sonus"

.

307 . 0 151—11 0 1 ,

“ I am notin sucha pos ition as &c. Th e words 11 1)tgée . are put in a parenthes i s ,as itwere . Comp . Herald . 7 1 5, 0 26

"

ou’

as ,11 9 1

5

6 1791

.

£511 0 1 . So 19 029 651 H ek . 8 75.

309 . yoig gen erall y presupposesan e ll ipse as (

"

B ut why shou ld Ihurt you

"

)“

f or how hav e you injured me

”? For 1161 11 8111 w ith doub l e

accus . s ee A lkest. 689 , 617m? 6’

156111 1711a . 021 1 02 i s used to expressa trans ition to a difi

'

erentthought or

subj ect. Hence it i s used in exhortations and addresses as in 336 in f.

In v . 3 1 1 0 111 11 1 i s iron ical and

of course”, ' credo’or

t

scilicet’

. SeeA lkest. 3 53 , 111 11 1 961 11 11 111 , 0111 01 1 ,1 59 1111 11 ,

“a cold de l ight, I ween”

.

3 1 2 . rd 11 311 6 611 , your afi’

airs

put for 6 5. For thi s use of the pos

sessiv e for the pers . pron . see 3 46inf.

28 EYPIIIIAOY

118 , 11 006511 0 16508 1 11 1 1 019 ;

011 1 10 9109 06 6 6 115121 710 11 17 6011009 511009.

16 71 011 919 , 139 0 00 11 0191 01 11 1711 11 11 1 10 11 33110 .

71 1 171! 7109 1 51111 10 11 6110 178 0111 1 0 1 011 71 010.

(pe0 11110 1990 1 029 19101 1 9 109 1 1 011011

671 109 6211, 0711 011 , 110 1 71 0 90 0 1 100 1 11 1 0xa1 .

2 10, 111} 11 053 0 1 0 1 1 10116

)

69 071 109c! 3

’r 7

£ 975 10 11011 011 01,“

Ita l. 11 0771 071 1 0190 1!

71 0 1106118 2) 5711 1 19 1106 710v 11 1 3597511 83 0 .

I 3 v 3 I I1 0 1 69

"

o71 ad XSLQOQ 10 03 7701] 1310.

0 I 3 I 3 3 I11 77 6111 01 1 001 0 y 0 1 1 01 0 011 1 0011 0 1 , n ov.

I 3’

6351 0 11 7 1 0 9é § 1 1 9 , 169 10 1 11 019 , 10

I 3 I00 1 003 111 1 1 8000 0 00 1 0751 1 11 .

I 3’ I I I

1 1 6 0011 1910 C1 1 1100 11 0171 0 1710 00 1 1 159 0 1109 ;

11 1011» 11 1 118 1 0011 1 11116)

50 0011 5711 190 11

marks that 71 1 100 1 9 is pu t for 71 1 1'

0 1 1 0 9 .

3 27 . 6611 00 9 fami ly . For thesentim ent see 86 sup—139 is perhapsfor 0 731 009 , see H ek . 441 . 11 11 1 10 1:

11 00 is put by a frequent id iom for11 111 0 750 11 10 . So 01 yh~0 6 110011 0 1 for0 1y 17

'

0011 0 1 in 66 sup . For 11 0 . 1 1 10

see Phoen . 464, 11 0 11 060 61 1 0311 71 9 10

11 7761 069 11 0 1 10 0 31 1 1 11 . The studentshoul d remark the use of a mas c . orfem . subj ect with the adj ect.

(0111 1 0 1 0 11) in the neuter i f 71 61 1 9be read . I hav e giv en 71 0 10, b e

l iev ing 7161 1 9 to be a gloss . Cf.H ipp . 1 10.

3 30. There i s again the sam econstr . as in Perhaps

“v iolent pass ions in ao

cordance w ith th e idea ex p lain ed i n1 2 1 sup . The sam e sentiment deprecating a too ardent afi

’

ection i sfound 62 7 in f. “ Thi si s , I take i t , in whatsoev er way (or“accord ing as

”

) fortun e may d irect.”0711 0 1 has h ere no iron ical sense bu t

“ I take i t” or as an Amer icanwou ld say

" I guess”

,

“ calcu late " or" reckon”

.

3 34. I read as abov e w ith E lms .,Dind . and others . Musgr. and Pors .ed it. 71 611 0 9 11 111 . 7111 859 5

,

0 15

11 1 1 9 1111 10 0 . Tran s . I am in troub leand hav e no need of further troub l e” .

For 11 1 1 9 1700 0 1 ," to be in n eed of

”

with a gen it. see Ion 1 1 9 1 ; with th edat. in 347 inf.3 36 . D o no t th is on any account,

n ay , l e t m e entreatyou , Kreon .

” For11 7) 6 151 0? ya in ex postul ation see 1 056inf ; A lkest. 308 , 11 6 6 771 0 69 110 1791 0 01 0

’ y’

, 0Z1 0 011 0 1'

0’

$71 10. Forthe use of Pal ey com pares th eLatin “

at” i n Her. Epod . V . 1 . Me

dea was going to say

11 1 11 1 1110 1 .

3 3 7 .

“You will cause di sturba nce

,

good woman , i t appears . For 611 0 11 71 0 955. comp . Orest. 282 ,

1 1 71 0 9 11 00 0 71 0 90 10 10 0 600 1 9 1311 0 79 .

The impersonal form 169 {70 1 11 1 isfrequently , in a parenth es is , used personally , as i t i s referred to the subj cet of the pr inc ipal c lause , and withwh ich i t agrees i n person . Cf. Soph .

Elekt. 51 6, 0211 1 111 111 17 11 11) 169 10 1 11 0 9,0 6 0 1 9 101 1 1 .

3 38 . 1 0 01 0 1 6 11 7} q stv .

1 0x1 10 as usual gov erns a gen it. Inthe n ext v erse som e read 1 1 6

’

0 6

61091 1 , som e 1 1'

6’

0611 . Elms . prop .

1 1'

0271 0 1 1 01 1 1 1 0 seem s to bepu t for 00 0 1 101 1 1 06 0 1 , and as usualgov erns a gen it.

MHAEIA. 29

7 I

§ v11 7rega vat qvgovn'

d 7; (pevgov‘u eOa ,

v w

yrataz'

v 1: wrogy r‘

p' tol g finin g, £1 1 8 1 71 011 129

0 136811 71 90 1 11111 hazawfiaofi al

oi’

m szqe 15)

0151 069'

z ai 11 15 1 0 1 71 01 17

d frank)) I

fré'

tpvz ag'

eiz og (5 50 1 1 11 evvmoiv 0

1 0511 0 1? oii 11m (pom

/1 1g ,si q svgoéy ES a,

d? “Maia; ap t/70991 z exgqu évovg.

ifu ota 1 01 111 1311 3'

e regain/1 31 1311

,

aidedy evog de‘

71 01 102 (if) ch e'

q fl oga‘

z ai 1 1511 (31215 1 1811 £§ay agtd tg yea/011 ,

u I I I(41 109 1515 H egel rovde '

”goo-11 111571 10 (51:

t ) I

6 1 0'

17 m ouaa 1 1111 71 11 1; ( i t/16 1 1 11 3 80 1}

z a i yraidag gn og rip de reg/16111011 1 00111553

{l a yer p1 110 0g a ll/evdqg 568 .

11511 (i)

,

3 I v I 1 I I8 1 116 1

181 11 68 1 , 11 111 11 Hp 1211 6900111 101 1

1“

1 r r 7 r

ov yag 1 1 6901e 68 1 110 11 wv (poflog 11 £ 1 61 .

34 1 . And to complete some planwhi ther w e shal l fly .

”For 511 11 11 59 12

vau 1119 0 11 1 16 1 see 701 inf. I tran slate 17

"

w hi ther" ,"

in quam partemterrarum

”. E lms . prop . 0 1. We may

a lso take 1/ as agree ing w i th (139 0 1

1 16 1 ; or as equivalen t to 0'

a in

what manner"

. For 7;"

whi ther"

see Sopl1 . A ntig. 445, cu 11 131

{0 1 g a v om v rov 1} 8 51 51 9 {gee fie:051 11 0 171 1 1 117 ; 31 1 11 9 1 9 0 11 .—1m 1 a1 v t

’

,

"

A nd to dev ise prov is ion for my

children ,s ince the ir father does not

care to prov ide for his children .

"

a’

tpnpp r}" prov is ion b ut I hav e

not found another examp le in Eurip .

a’

cpoop r‘

) l i t . means"

a start ing poin t"

.

ou'

d i-v Hesych. 0 1311 51 1 1

l o’yow. Cf. A lkest. 7 62 . taiv {v 916

p rftov 11 11 11 0311 0 136311 n oon pa’

w .

344. Medea here makes an appea lto the strongest of all earth ly affec

tions , that of a father for his chi ldre n .

Compare A lkest. 11 06; 6 8

8 1 11611 ring"11 1 n oodovvm 1) 11 9 0 9

1 1 11 16111 11 ovg dpq mmtig. 1 1 11 11 ,

1 61 11 11 . 1 0 1 is used emphatica l ly .

3 46 . toupofi—(ppovtlg .

"

i do

not th ink abou t myse l f " . For rod

;1 0 13 see on 3 1 2 sup. 1 1 in troducesan indirect assertion instead of , as

generall y , a d irect one . 11 81 9 136 8 17 1here gov erns a dati v e , we find i t w i th s iivom v {1 1 1 11a gen i t. in 384 sup.

3 48 . My nature is leas t of all tyrann icai , b ut through shew ing mercy ( i. e .

to supp l ian ts) I hav e often , you mustknow (my), hurt myse l f much or

"

had

my nature de teriorated”. D r. Ve i tch

takes exception to th is and renders“ I hav e spoil t (my nature) much " or

in a m id . sense“ hurt myse l f much " .

« 160 1511 5110 ;" through compas

s ion "

, see 3 26 sup. ; Hek . 286 . \Vi th13151118 . w e must supp ly n ; 1 1711 11 .

6 151198 0 9 01" l hav e a ltered for the

worse”

. This is the perf. m id . and

may he taken e i ther in an ac tiv e or

neu ter sense .

350. The prep . 3; has perhaps an

in te nsiv e force v ery much " . 69 15(511 11 11 9 1 . is the usual constr. , so 26

sup. Nearly all edd . readone on ly 1 1131151 , w hich may perhaps( v . 340—42 sup .) b e right . We hav ehere 1rpov

'

vv1'

1u 1 v w ith the dat. hut

in Soph . Trach . 2 2 7 w i th the accus .

—1-i'

a'

,

" If the coming l ight of thesun shal l b ehold youand your ch i ldren 8 16 ; is usedof the Sun . S ee Alkest. 722 .

355. Pors. wrongly prep . {9'

for

11p’

. 1 11 i w i th the accus . sign ifies ex

tens ion ov era space of t ime .—61 1vo'v

1 0311 (po'

fioc p'

{ 1 1 1 6 1 0 16 11 N1 0 1 0 131 111 11 d q mflov 11 1. So in 345

05760 11 1 .

30

6150 1 01118 71511011 ,

EYPIII IAOY

cpsv (pee , y el éa 1 171 11 0 1611 oixéwr.

71 02 71 01 8 rgé tpet; rim 71 00§ 8vlav,17 1; 353 61101 0 101 77901 7.01v

3 ) I

03g ELQ an ogo’

v 0 8 31 1 151510 1101 9 809,

Mfida a,nor/1 1611 87t0

’

QGUO'

6 .

11 01w 75571 9001 1 011 n aveaxg‘

u’

g

oil i’

v

3 / I w I001 1 1 0101 3] 1 0101 01, 11 17 150 11 8 1 1 6 71710 .

v331 £ 1 0 aywveg rocg 118600 7 2, vvy got

'

mg,

11 012 1 070 1 10 7661500101 1) 0 13 oymgoi 1 1 151 0 1 .

601182? 7019ei 11 1} u m gdm

’

vovoav

I Iow 118 1 0 11 158 3 w7tev0011 7t0

'

t8,

7? 1 8751 101151111113 C I w

00 15 ow ”9008 1 71 0 11 000 av 17111 0111 7711 xegow .

0 15 5g 1 000 01 0 11 n iag &miu to

) I

§§0v 0151 0; 1 0 11)

31 8711 flee/1131511011 03 I I I

7779 8 1113011 0 111 1 , 1 1711 15 010071 8 1

1 1711 690111

C

118 1 110 1 11 811

358 . For the gen i t . o’

z écov go

v erned b y 11 1 1 80 see on 96 sup .

1 1 0 7 1 1 0 1 1: means“whither in the

world”. The same question is askedin 502 in fra. In v . 3 60 the stu den tshou ld remark 0 10 1 159 fem in ine agree

ing w i th zil o'

vez,and compare Elekt.

9 9 3 , (300 1 1511 511 1 1

,1169 6 001 170015; fzovtsg. 11 01 11 11311 is

the gen i t . of separation gov . b y 6 00

rfiga . For the expression 11 1 156011 11 01

1101 11 1511 compare 61't 7138 1 0120 1) 2 78sup. ; Hipp. 8 22 , 11 11 110311 0

’

to 1 021 019n é l ayo

‘

g 526 0015 1 000 131 0 11 offers 11 7}11 0 1

’

511 11 8 136 01 1 x a’

l w ; Aesch . Pers.

43 3 , 11 01 11 1511 n é l ayog é’

gomysv

y eyoz.

364. 1 1'

s 0211 1 5087,"

whow il l gainsayi t”. The express ion l ike 1 1 16; 00 11579is p laced in a paren thesis. See A l

kest . 1 52 , araig 0"

0 1511 05010 1 17 ; 1 1'

s

6’

é vaw uo'

ostat—oz’

l l’

m’

iu n But

these matters w i l l not fall out in anyrespect in that way , do not imaginethey w i ll .” With 1 01 151 . 1 01 131 .

w e must understand &n ofiq'

asrou.We find a sim i lar form of speakingin Hipp . 41 , 0 171 1 1 01151 7] 1 6110

’

37 rgeig 1 17111 511 1511 5x3 gcfw vengmig

5010 1 01 11 86 8711 . 11 10 goes w i th0 17. B ethe wrongly prop . 1tmc.

3 68 .

“For do you imagine that I

woul d ev er hav e fawned upon th isfel low , un less I was ab ou t to re

ceiv e some gain , or con triv e some

p lot. ” I read 11 0 1 8 w i th D ind .

, mosted i tors hav ing 11 0 1

’

6311 . B ut 6 0)

1 1 8 136 11 1 d‘

v is put for 58 11511 811 6 12

6211, not for the Optat. 3 1 1 19 0011 51;001 1 11 1 8211 . The hiatus in 11 0 1 8 l 85shou ld b e ob serv ed . i f 11 1} ex

cep t” , see 30 sup.

3 7 1 . £ 1; 1 06 0 171 . ymoiag, to such

a heigh t of fol ly”. For the adject . in

the neu t. sing. and sub stan t . in gen i t.comp . 393 inf., 56 sup. 11 000711“ fol ly " . $ 01) is from $ 8 6 1 1 ,

“ l ice tand is a neat. impersonal part . For

its use as the accus. ab sol . see 447

inf. , A lkest. 2 84 , 3 11756 1101 , 11 010611

11 0 1 1d ; fi avsiv 1511 320 é l siv,

“to ov erthrow "

,

"

to raz e to the

ground”

, a metaphor taken from the

capture and destruction of ci ties. Or

we may expl . as i f the idea was

tak en from catching game—"

to get

in to his power”

.-ven00 i:g {71i

ME AB IA .

I3 00 10, 71 0 1 800 1 8 71 60 1 7 1 8110 7 .

I v f

71 01 1 0 9 6 3 0 7 0 0 111 009 0 0 1 0 1 9 06009,

31

007. 076’

671 0 10 71 0161 0 11 891758 10171,

71 61 800 7 1511111111 10 663110 11011011 11611 71 002,T‘ ) I I ( I1] 190711 1 0 7 010 1 0 1110 070 1

10 11 61 1771 0 1 09,

0 1717 15611009 82019610)

77) ) I I8 0 1 010 1 0 1 1 81109 .

1911 1 1

'

110 1 710600 7 1 8 9 8 2 1 13109000110 160110 09 0 71 8000 1 7 0000

3 0 7 0 00 0 3 170 10 1 0 1 9 8110 1 9 81 3 00 1 9 781 107 .

1100 1 1 0 1 01 1 117 803 8 10 1 3 17 71 801611 0 118 7

00 1002 11 0 1 10 1 0 ,1110 0110 110 1 9 0 0 1 069 818 711 .

1

GIGV'

61} 1 8 3 7 0 0 1‘

1 19 118 6858 1 0 1

1 19 610 010 11 11 0 2 66110 09 83187760 09

£81109 7 1 000 01 167 01508 1 0 1 1 061167 68110 9 ;) I

0 111 80 7 1 .

111 1 7 16. Compare Hek . 869 , ( yai 058 00 10 1 066

’

( 11 8 158 800 11 11 6000 . The

Schol . inqu ires why Medea d id not

k i ll her husb and as she says hereshe wou ld . He th inks that she has

no time , and is frightened b y the

words of the messenger in 1 1 22 inf.

3 76 . 0 01110 0 111 00 9 ," fraught w i th

death " . We hav e a paral le l form of

sentence in B e l . 630, 71 0 1 .1o 6’

{ 11

11 15010

1 67 110 9 11 01 0 11 1311 0 16 671 0 10071 0151 0 0 0 0510 11 0 1 1 0

is the delib erati ve subj uncti ve , see

1 2 73 int—60111 01 means"

cham b er" ,see 1 35 sup. ; Hipp . 1 08 . The fol

lowing v erses are also found in 40

sup. w here see note . Bothe wronglysupposed 7771 11 1 . to mean Medea’

s own

heart. 0 1W] is used as an adv erb .

For 71 060 11 11 1 1 9 see on 305 sup .

l apfia’vm is as usual constructe d w i th

a part . 1571 1 06. 6 1111 0 0 9 .

"

en teringthe house "

, see A lkest. 79 6 671 1 0

fla l aiv 71 131 11 9 .«9 0 7 0 130 01 , b y my

dea th " . Bothe says 8 0 110 600 rt'

/l a w

is an cpm gctir aayndd on . Asynd e

ton takes p lace w hen two or more

sen te nces or no tions connecte d to

gether in mean ing &c. fol low one

ano ther w i thou t any coq iunction , the

notions b e ing pressed in to one. So

here we would ex pect 110 2 1 1 11 1 . 0 0

" trusty

7 I11 811

10 0 110 11 011 1 11067 3100 110 11

,

7 0 17 11 01 1 11 0 2 18 150 10 b ut 11 0 2

is le ft out.3 84 sq . Best of all is the easy

road in w hich w e women are especially ski lful , to take them 06 b y drugs .

"

With 1 711: mU Stsupply 666Vn 008 1

'

.1 0 13 0 1 15here refers to 8 0 8 .

6660 . see on 341 110 11 0 0 100 1 re fersto women in general . E lms. reads00 1poi referring to Medea w hich 1

hav e a lso read , see Addenda . Weknow from Ion 6 1 6 , 600 9 001013161 96 7) (110 011 11 11 01 7 1 1 8 0 7 0 0111 01 7 7 1:

11 0 1 11 1 1; 71600 11 110 1500 0 1 7 61 01018 0

00 1;—8757 ,

Very good , so much forthat part " see Hipp . 29 7 , 1 1 8 7 1 1

'

01 7 179 , 0 0 11 {1 0 170 0 17

10 11 . 1 1511 7 0 11 .

11 0 2 62) 1 1 8 0 0 0 1 . fac j am mortuos

e sse" Suppose them now dead .

What c i ty w i l l rece iv e me . Whatstranger offering &c .

"

For 11 0 i 67)1 1 0 7 . compare H0 ]. 1069 , 11 0 1 6 7}71 0 05711 1 11 ; 1 1 07 infra. fiz f yytiorc,Hesych. 110 100 1 1 19 . The word is

nearly a synonym of 131 1 01577 1 10 6 ,

(50 0 1-1 . 1 0 1311 . My .

" W i llpro te ct me

"

. 1 0 0 11 611 6511 0 ; is put

for p t as in Hek . 60 1 , ( 0 1 1; 06

1 0 9 0 1511 0 1 0 614 11 11 0 15

11 10 ; 11 7 108 0 1 .

0 1511 301 1" there is no one

'

. pti

7 0 0'

is for 11 7 17 0 00 .

32 EYPIIIIAOY

m y e’

vfa g fw

'

iw fi é gyog o’

zoqval fyg (pm

/37,

do’

l o) uérum”cords xai (poi/0 11,

irzy d

’

§§el a15v37 §v,u q)ogcf u)

o’

zmjzavog,min } gt

'

goog l aflofioa , nei, y e’

l im Goa/sir,

n ew? orpe, rol yng d’

£ 7,c n gog Tonagregov.

0 13 ydg y o? z ip! déon owav, $71» e’moe

’

flw

udh oz a n é w wv xai §vvegyov eil o’

ynv,(

Burma), y vxoig va iovoav éou

'

ag

xat’

n u g 0:13q &l yvvei x éag.

m xgodg d’~ e

’mogpw xai l vygodg fifiow ydy ovg,

m xgr‘

w dé nijdog m i c19i1d éup‘

zg 3g3 od .

dil l)

eia '

(peidov ( in! enl'

oraoou,

Mfideta, fiovl ev’

ovoa xai u firwuém'

(‘f Ieon 8g TO dew or am» (1w evtpvxtag.

0 I I d 3 w

ogqg a n aoxetg; oup yel w’ca det G otgw

I a

TOLQ Zcoq en m tg rI I

Iaoovog yaymg,

yeywoav 56 191 09 fl argog(

HMO?) T)

offl o.

ém'

oraoat fl gog de‘

z ai Eccpé xay ev

389 . If any tower of refuge mayappear to m e I w il l go about th ism urder stealth ily and in s i lence , b uti f unavoidab l e fate shal l compe l m e

I myse l f though I d i e for it se i z inga sword w i l l s lay them.

” Aegeus

(v . 663 ) was the n fipyog &c ozl fig.

For nod ti and stu trl see on 75 sup .

For the construction n gdg to to'

l

gn yg uagtsgov ,“to the summ it of

audac ity see note on 3 7 1 sup .

3 95. H ecate i s invoked, as beingthe patron ess of witches and poisoners .n oivra w ind icates that she i s pre~ferred before all oth er gods and god

desses . y v 1 .—éy fig ,

“Dwe ll ing in

the secret recesses of my house”. It

was customary among the G reeks tohav e altars to the particu lar fam i lyd iv in ity ins ide the ir houses . xm

’

pcou“w ith impun ity” unhurt. Hence

ou’

za lgmv u l m’

cov . See on 44

sup .

3 98 . B ut I w i l l make th e ir mar

riages f raught with retribution .

”7 n

ugog has here an inte nsive force . For

the d istinction between ya’

pov g and

xfidog compare vq n'

m g and m ;68 156cr0‘

w v . 866 sup ,

400. B ut com e , ex erc ise all yoursk i l l in p lots and contr ivances , screwup your courage , now i s the contestof brav ery , do you se e your sufi

'

er

ings ? it were not fit for you to m er itr id icu le from S isyphus ’ descendantsand Iason

’

s br ide , you the descendantof a most nob l e fath er and of the

Sun . Such are Medea’s thoughts, and

through fear of r id icu l e she n erv esh erse l f to her dreadfu l task . S isy

phus be ing a robber,is contemptuous

ly m entioned , and roigZcovcp. refersto Kreon and h is fam i ly . Respecting Medea’s descent from the Sun

K lotz says “Medea en im per patremA eeten , qu i erat fi lius Soli s e Perse ide , genus duceb at ab Sol e . C f.Apol l . Rhod. I

, 9 . 1 , ib ique Hey~n ium .

406. B ut moreov er w e are alsowomen , w ithout dev ices in the d ircetion of good .

” W ith n gog supp l ytov

’

rorg, so 704 in f. Eurip ides hereindulges in a b it of misoyym

'

sm, al

though Paley cons iders thatMedea i snotmade to speak s incere ly h er ownfee l ings , wh ich to a certain extentwould represent those of the poet,

MHAE IA.

yw aixeg , 5g yer 2273 1)

dynxarw’

m rm ,

xaz wv def ”drum: u’

z roveg oorpuh arar.

Zia/w n ow pcfiv legu'

w xwgovot fraye d,

z a i dt'

z d z ai mirror fl dl tv orgécf erat.

&vdga’

m y e‘

v dol tcu flovl ai, 3 86 11 d)

am én m'

ou g a'

gage.

ray (53 ) I ) I Ima y evx l etav cza r fimrav orgewovm

q fiy at. 4 1 4,5

i'

gxew t a nd yvvamez'

rp yé vec,‘

I I l at ( Itom en dea/.el adog (papa ym

'amag agar. 4 1 8,9

pro-Boar dé ”al atyevéwv l ll

’

gOUO')

aordava t

f ar e’

y dv vy vevoat &m orooé vav.

or yap é v ay etégg yvaiy g l égag

b ut on ly what men say of h er sex .

That women were ful l of dev icesfor b ad or secret purposes IS shownby Andr . 85, 831! svyorg pr)

zavd g (se . to account for her longabsence from the house) v i yelp i f.

409 . time n o: apa§ v" Th e

wate rs of the sacred streams fl ow

backward , and justi ce and ev eryth inge lse i s rev ersed . Treacherous are thedes igns of men, and no longer is thefaith p l ighted in presence (as itwere)of the god s firm . But rumour shal lchange my l i fe , so that it shal l hav egood repute .

"

n aya l may also meansources ' , as we ll as waters ge

nerally . Hesych . diva) n or ”a gat

p la £ 71 1 ra w ( 7: {va vu'

a yto

vou s

vow . For the s im i l e , whi ch is”

not

uncommon compare Supp l . 520, « we

ya p a v (55m ta u pd ypa fl o iirmg,$ 1

'

m ta£optofl a D emosth. dc

Fals . Leg. p 433 . 2 1 , d i l l} dfirau vw nora p aiv l xu

‘

vn rfi qp é pa

n dvrtc—Zpovnoav l oyoc l lor .Carm . l , 29 . 1 0 sq qu is nagatardaispronos relab i posse r ivos montib us,et Tiberim rev erti , cum tu coemptos

und ique nob ilcs libros Pe ntati , Socraticam et domam , muta re loricis l b eri s , pollicltu s me l iora, ten di s 9 ' Ov id .

l i eroid . V , 2 9 sq . , cum Pari s Oenonepoterit spi rare re licta ad fontem Xanthi v e rsa recurret aqua. Xanth e , re

tro propera, versaeq ue recurrite lym

phae , sustinetOenonen deseru isse Pa

ri s . For m’

ou g,u faith p l ighted

in the s ightof the gods comp . 2 1

22 sup . 1 read eroiwovoc with E lmsin stead of aroémovo

'

z . ev x l . el m

i s putby proleps i s for ev nl u a v

éz sw ,see 8 64 in f.

420.

"

But the Mus es ( i.e . poetry)shal l cease from th e ir former songs ,( i .e . shal l cease) from ce lebrating myfaith lessness . For Phazb us , prince ofsong, granted not to our nature thediv ine m e lody of the lyre , s ince , in

my turn , I would hav e hy lnned a

hymn againstthe race of men , b ut a

long age ( i .e . past generations) has

much to say respecting our mode of

l i fe and that of men . I read afor

6d v. Anothe r lection i s n'ocduiv w iththe mean ing

"

But the songs of the

anc i ent poets sha l l ceas e to s ing of

my fickleness .

"

On the tick len ess ofwomen , see Ion 1090—9 8

' Behold .

ye who, pursu ing mus ic , s ing in i l lsound ing strains the marriage bed sof us women and the i ll egal , unholynuptial s of Venus , how much we surpass the unrighteous race of men in

p iety . A nd let a strain and song of

re cantation go forth il l sound ingagainstmen respecting the i r marriagebeds " ; l lesiOd . 59 7 . x . rip . 3 7 3 ;

Home r. 0 d . X1 , 466 . t'

vy vrf'am i s

used in a b ad sense ( l ike our to

mak e notorious ) , as remarked b y

3

34

cifn aoe 19 8’

O'

fl t1/ aw dar

(Doifiog,J I I 3 ) l

(1 96 8 v yew/er l

u omgog d 0:v exa

EYPIII IAOY

I I 1 r ( 1

(1 77 e y el ewv efl et a vrazrp cw vy vov

42 7,s

C I v vfl ol l a ( rev ay esegav avdn 1 8 110 1 900

! em ery.

on d 57. 11 8 1) ni’

z my n czrgrp'

wv éh l evoagI

y awoy évq agadr’

g, dzdé ‘u ovg opioaoa 750 1 40 1

I I In ergag

'

em , (58I v I

vaterg 3090 1 4, rag avavdgovI I Ixorrag ol eoaooz l exrgov

f oll ow /oz,(peg/029 dé xaigag

) l 1 Iargu es sl aw/6L.

fléflaxe 6)

39mm) xa

’

gtg , odd) D I )

at atdrog(

El l ofdt to} usydl g ”5m ,amegta d &vé fl ra .

0 02 d)

(rifts n argog do’

y or,

dfiorave,

1103501 01! n dga , $ 6 1) 55 l ém nc’

z’

l l a flaot'

l eta ager'

oowv

do’

uotg zircon/(iota .

the Schol . For the express ion Jim mie

41 .4v dord c‘

w we may comp .

Hom . Od . VIII , 49 8 , (59 a go: 1 0 1.

n oo'

qi gmv 8 50 3 riim ras 8 5mm : 02m

dnv . After n ol l a new a y etéga v

we m ight hav e expected n ol l u‘

z 5‘

s

ram rai v d vdgaiv y oigrw shrew.

For th eir w ith doub le accus. see on6 1 sup .

43 1 . But you—you hav e sai led

from your ancestral home &c. Theantepenu ltimate syl lab l e in n a rgcp

'

mv

i s shorten ed as usual . Comp . Hek .

8 2 , 1 1 07 where howev er Porson readsn a rpf

'

ov and gé q g, again st the MSS .

Elms h ere reads n argtcov , n argmog( 17x0 9 be ing an ancestral hom e ,

m érpm g oix a hom e in one ’s na

tiv e land " . y our) . 149ml ,

” w ith infatuated sp ir it” Som e w ith ragingh ear ’

t’ wh ich giv es no good m ean ing.

Comp . H ipp . 1 2 74 ,qsl yet d

’ "

n g,

( u y m rogzs’

v a xpa dm n ra vog .fqoog

n e'

e r; xov oomnng.

“

hav

ing passed"

. He 1 akl . 1 6, d21a o’

vr’

c

’

r

’

l l ng §§OQI§ovrsg nol w . So Latin" legere 1

3

71 1. (539 ,“and moreov er” .

There i s a noticeabl e p leonasm in

u nite/g l e'

xrgov for which compare

H ek . 29 7 yo'

mv Gai v uozi

u n xgai v odv g‘u cérmv n l v

’

ovoa «9 9 77'

vov c ova ( z'

v é nficfl m dd xgv .

43 8 . 69mm! 1 029 1 9 ,“the respect

due to oath s”. In Hes iod . é'

py. a .

fig . 1 9 7 we find the same idea of

the departure of a idcb g ua l rotsdr

‘

y n gdg Ol vp vzov 037m 1 3 0 120 9« fl ava rcov pate. (pu l ow froyl m ov

‘

r &vfl pain ov g 141 661 ; and

Né y totg. We hav e the express ionE l le'

cd‘

. TIN gay. in Iph . Au l . 1 3 78 ,H Q fi

'

u.

’

E l l a g n 11 53 1 6 17 7] m um 11 1711

n ov n ov = 5g n ov r . Hek . 79 7 .

441 . Pm the s im i le in 11 83 0951 .

see 0 11 258 sup. freipa appears tobe put for n dosw t which i s ratherunusual . Compare howev er Arist.Ach . 8 62 , inst; 5

’

Sam (OH'

fia fi svou ifmrcrl minor

and see Addenda.

I read reiv d : for rmvds the orderi s 65 u

'

l l rr (infal l u oz xgsloomv rah )

l éxr.,

"

anoth er w i fe prefe1 1 ed be foreyour couc ’h . Som e read oai v 7 5

,

wh ere ou rs is fol lowed by tr , as

in Hek . 1 230 ; Troad . 48 7 . Pal eyreads aah : d is l s'xr. So also Porsonand D indorf.

36

77l 8 £ 9 7r969 731169 , 73

2118 89 ,

EYPIIIIAOY

6,

1 3 L0‘

t0g

[8 80 1 9 6 8 71011702 fl ai/t6 17 av8 9057rwv yet/sc.]) I I I 3 I

0 07501. 8 9016 09 6 06 serw 0 116 sv’

rol iu a ,

cpr'

l 0 1 19 (59050t)

57 017 1 507 fil én ew ,

C I 9 I Ia l l 77 ‘

u eyrorn saw 57 a 7 8 9w7r0 19 7 0 6 01 11

3 I 3 3 I In aowv, 01 1/a l der, 8 0 6 errouyoag y ol wv.

3 I I Isym re 7019 l egaoa z ovcpzofitnooy at

170111 1711

“

71017 019 6 8 xa l 66 l vrrrjoet x l éwv.

37 66 a gain s t! 71 9076 0 11 82950110 1 l e’

yetv .

) I I I ) I I ( I

cowoa 6 ,( 09 1 6 016 1 7 El l nvwv OO

'

OL

I I

tavrov §vrew eflnoav A gyrpov oxacpog,

n eymfl évra 6 0115901 11 71 11a 6017 571 1 11 1 02q

gem/l aw s,xai 6 7r890 171/ta 8 avdoci ¢07 ye

’

vpf

'

69027 0 7 6 01 69 n ah/75906 0 7 ditcpém ov 659019) I o a

6 708190119 gomge 7r0 l v7rl 0z 01 9 0 11 70 109 (67,

xrer’

vao 0 0 1, (110209 6 011 691 0 11 .0166 7} 66 7ra

’

ré9a xa i 66710 09 91 906056)

61 1069v 3 I

mv Hnl wm v £ 1 9 l xov

Hek . 575, 6 6’

0 11’

6159 01 1! ref)

¢ é 9ovr0 9 rowi6’

7211 0 11 2 11 11 0 11 02.

171 8 59 y ou hav e com e, hav e you ,

you have come I con s ider the n extv erse an interpolation from 1 324 inf.

K lotz , as usual defends it. A l l othered itors rej ect it.469 . 8 9026 0 9 is put for 8 029 6 0 9 .

Schol . r6 8 9 026 0 9 568 1. p oi /1 1. 0 11 sf

m iv 61 amé 9 tt 6a 01 9 a’

9 sr1‘

7

u a x i -a g r6 7 019 ga l ua xov tra l

91 1pouw 6131/ov raaesra c, 1 6 62 in iSee Supp l . 609 , r66s 11 0 1.

1 6 8 9 026 0 9 aymtfla iv fl . (pil o'v g

evavr. fil én . to look fri ends in theface” . 1; y in/{err} i s put for rd na

'

ytorov , so 6 {56 7,-a r es re v 1 90 110 11

Aesch . Agam . 1 300s

476. A l l criti cs,anci ent and me

dern hav e remarked upon the repetition of the l etter 6 . Compare Iph .

Taur . 7 65 , 1 6 6 050 01 6 006 019 r0 1‘

1 9

On’

49; . Guamsee on v . 1 .

47 9 . gsv'

y l aw t i s the dat. instrum .

,

by means of yokes”. Bothe wrongly

expl . by {evyfl d tnv ra v 9mv . £151 ;qh ere means a yoke " though strictlyit i s the col lar round the neck to

wh ich the gvy6v or yoke proper i sattach ed. 8 01 11 66 1 11 0 7 y i

‘

qv . Th estor ies of Iason and Kadmu s, king of

Thebes,are almost identi cal . Kadmus

l ike Iason sowed serpents teeth in

the ground , from wh ich sprung a

crop of armed m en ,who howev er in

Kadmus’ case destroyed each other

by fightin g , wh i le it was part of

Iason’

s task to destroy them in the

other case, wh ich he was enab led todo by m ean s of Medea’s assi stance .

Comp . Ov id . Heroid . XII , 95 , arvav en enatis pro sem in e d entib us im

p les ; nascitur , et glad i es scutaque

m i les habet. Se e al so Phoen . 665

-7 3 .

480 sq There i s som e doubt as

to 659 17 9 be ing read h ere , and 659 09in v . 5 sup . We hav e a good parall e l passage in Ov id . Heroid . XII

,

1 01 sq .

,insopor ecce v igi l squam is

crepitantib us horrens sib ilat, ettortopectore v errithumam .

—F lammea subdux i m ed icato lum ina somno, et tibiquae raperes v e l lera tuta dedi . 027 8

'

See E lekt.586, s6u § a 9 gumav q a e l st 71 119 667 .

xr£ 1 7 a6a= by slaying’.

MHAEIA . 37

I I I

{51 7 6 0 1 , 71 903 111109 11 011 1 0 7 1,6 0 171101 15901,

I 7 ( I ) I

11 151 1 11 7 1 017 1 67 1 8 1 7 ,10 6 7 1 199 1117 1 6 1 0 7 17017 6 1 7

,

I I 3 v I

71 11 16107 071 1 1 11 00 , 7 1 017 1 1 1 6 e§s1 i n7 1p0fl0 7 .

v x I7 11 1 1 0109 u p 1211 10 7 , 10 11 76910 7 ,

71 90126107 019 1111 119 , 7 011 7 11 6 87 1 06 10 Mp ),

I ) I

7 1 0126107 712911121 107‘

61 7019 027 1 01 19 0 1 1 ,3 w s

6 1 177 7 106 1 0 7 6 0 1 1 0 06 6911 6 3 117 01 1I I ) I no

097 107 66 1p9ot‘6r7 71 1 6 1 19 , 0 06 1 1 10 11013 151 7

x I I ) I ) I

r, J GOL'

Q 7 011 198 19 1 009 1 0 1 0 07 0197 81 7 1 1 1 ,s v I s I

1,7 011 7 01 7 151 6 3 0 1 0 66 11 157 017 3 91071 0 19 1 6 7 0 7

,

3 ) I )

671 8 1 5157 0 1 6 002 7 £ 19 0113 ) l ) I

0 1 7 8 0097 09 1 07 .

11 130 6£ § 1d 1 819 ,6 6 81 6 1119027 00,

7 11 1’

1 037619 70 7 021 107 , 109 11021 117 7 01 91126 11 83 63

7 11 7 6 0 71 90 9 017 6909 , 81 71 16 107 6 17110291 011 67 .

) I )

ay 109 7019 257 1 1 6 0 1 7 0 1 7 166 011 11 1 ,60 7 0 06 01 1 1 7 1 969 78 005 7 c1l ,

611 109 6” 8910 1 173 8 19 7119 1116 1 1007 11111 7 137.

7 177 71 01 1 91271 1011011 ; 71 61 8911 71 969 71 011 909 6611009,

069 6 0 1 71 906056 01 71 021 911 7 61 11 7 7 011 117 ,

485.—60 1p. We hav e an

exact parall e l in the"

notw i se ly b uttoo we l l " of Shakespere . For the

form of express ion compare Aesch .

Again . 1 59 1 , 71 9 09 11 11 10 9 11 11 1 1 0 7 If113 1 1 10 9 . 0271 157 1 1 1 7 11 . 1 caused to bes la in "

. Paley " I ki l led (not indeedby my own hand b ut) by”

, comparing Aesch . C hmph . 6 1 4 . For (po

'

flovsome read 6611 0 7 ,

“and l destroyed

the whole hous e " , with (po'

p’

o7 trans l . ,and I remov ed all your dread”

, and

comp . t u . 9 9 1 , 7 7 7 0 17 59 . 169 1 6

11 011 9 09 351 11 0 7 1176130 7 .

49 1 . I read our/7 10 6 1 07 757 . Wemust supp ly 617 . for in such forms3 7 is le ft out. Comp . iph. Au l . 1 1 9 9 ,57 769 67 1 068 . With 1p9 0 126 12supp ly Kar l . and see 6 1 2 inf. 0 156

It. p ath , nor can I l earn whetheryou be li ev e that the former gods are

not still in power " . For 6 8 1 0 69He rm . reads 1 1 8 . He den ies the

use of I; for 7161 1 9 0 7 in the traged ian s b ut his obj ections againstElms .

are s ingularly' w eak . it is doubtfu l

wheth er 0 5611 61 or 8 15611 1 01 should be

read h ere , I prefer 8 5611 61 . So 1 0 1

6 8 01 and 8 56 11 61 is not

again found in Eurip.

49 7 . As remarked abov e the kneeswere inv oked and touched by supp l iants . 7 7 1 90511 . ( from l paigu v ) means“to touch " , withoutany imp l ied sense

of pollution . 71 9 69"

at the hands

of 31 71 . 6’

1311 020 , and hav e fall enshort of my hopes

"

. We hav e thesame express ion in Rh esus 58 1 .

500. I read 11 37 1 1 w ithPaley and K lutz , who trans l . " quanquam quid e xpectans a te b om Por

son read s 11 7i r1 incorrectly as the

proper ph ras e would b e 0 1560 11 0 136 1111 9 1115. 1 1 . But 11 1) is not in correctlyused i f it be gi v en to 71 9 1751 1 7 , as

Person wou ld do. W ith 311 039 6 }supp ly 19 113. and compare l ph . Au l .908—4 , d l l

'

511 0 7 0 7—1 1} 1 1 1 8 1 16 1)60211 11 9 1 1 of; 11 e 11 37 . 021 1

’

611 10 9 .

yr i s spoken with emphas is as in

Soph . E lekt. 6 1 2 , 65'

11 0 1 611 1

71 969 yr r17'

7 6 1 1139 0 7 1 160 9 . Tran s ]."

From such a wretch as you

38 EYPIHIAOY

7,71 90g m l a l vag H el Ladag ; xal wg 327 057

dé §aw 7 0,LL 0 L770Lg OW77 077 590: 7 0 7 67 7 11 7 0 7 .

é'

z eL 037 70 '

7 07g ué v 077 03 8 7 q u'

l mg

$7 9 90?0 I w

avg 66 y 0 77 . 87 977 7 07w

(59277 , 0 07 cpé90 voa fl Ol Gfl t'

OUQ é’

xw .

7 0L7029 y e 7701 1 0175"

y er/ 0 95m ) 077) (

Eli a'

da

aq u g 80 77 2 7 767 68 ‘ 3 0 1470 0 7 67 de’

57 0) m iow xai 71 10 7 07 7, 7 d7taLv)

I I v 3 IS t cpsv§0y aL ye exflefllmcem,

(pil wr §67 Té '

AVOLQ pom, 7L0'

7 0Lg,

y)

greLdog 7 77) 7 8700 7 2 vvy gm'

w,

7 77 w/0Lg a l aofiw fl aidag 7,7 6 0600 0! 6 8 .

3'

w Zeu,7 15d7, y7 9 7 0 0 1; y e

‘

v 0g 3,

7 8 7 4493 o’

w3 9w'

fl romw din aoag oacpfi,cit/(59767 d

)

37 9) 297, 7 07 dLeLdévaL,

ovdeLg za9ax7 7,9 §7L77 é (pvx e Guiy an ;

dew 7 L 0 7 77 dvm’

aw fl é l eL77 9 Q I 7

( f I I f

07 m » LpLAOL c l ow L 007750:l 89W.

504. 2‘ here stands for n o' rsoa .

nu l ai g i s spok en z

'

ronz’

ce , as i n 51 4in f We have th e same express ion7 07n 1

" di

v aw i n 588 inf. Fo rthe om iss ion of th e demons trat ivepronoun 057 0 : before th e re la tiv e (57see Je lf 8 1 7 . 6 .

507—8 . 0 3g OélLL

’

06x , i .e . th efami ly of Pe l ias

,whom Medea caused

to be s la in b y h is own ch ildren . 6 07

7 77 9 41» (1959 0 7 6 07,

“

b y ob l iging you”,comp . Iph . Au l . 1 454, 36 9

’

0'

7 L na t’

"

Agyog 09 036 72 6 0L 1 029 7 1: $ 59 70 .

509 sq .

" Th erefore i n return fora l l this you have made me to beenv ied b y many throughout G reece .”For oh"

(

E l l '

z

'

da some read u a fl’

‘

El . some (

El l nv io‘

mv . The words(La na/wh y and S a vgm ordv are usedi ron ical ly . m i l/3 8 refers to h er be inghos t i le a t home and to the house o fPe lias .51 4 sq .

( A fine boas t indeed forth e new ly married bridegroom tha thi s ch i ldren are wandering in pover tyand I who preserv ed you .

” Thi s isindeed b i tter i rony . y r and xmh ivare used zron z

’

ce, and 67 1 460 9 i s used

5772 7 00 1 0 13 , in a bad sense . So

&ya fl og, &9Lor og, &c . are used iron ically . Th e infin . i s here used asth e subj ect b ut w ithout th e Par tic le ,see 652 in f. We shou ld remark th econstruc tion by wh ich f,

‘ i s pu t for57735 i} , which i s expl . by J elf 8 1 7 .

4 , ib id . 6 .

51 6 . For 66 used w i th an in terrog . n

'

,see P la t Theaet. p . 148 , A .

7 L'

g 57} 0512, (3 77 17 7 M in ster: l o'

yog.

In th e cons tr . 89 77 we have th e re

la ti ve used w i th th e conjunct . as oftene lsewh ere b ut w ithou t a v . See A lkes t . 7 6, 259 0 9 y ¢r9 ovtog otov rod

$371 0 ;0

77 9 717 7 0 ; d yv l on rgiz a . m 6dry/l og 15 here used i n i ts proper senseo f °coun terfe i t " or “ spurious” . It i sproperly app l ied to counterfe i t orbad ly refined money . rexy rigm i shere put for ama siof . Th e tes t wasth e app l ica ti on of the p

’cioo wog o r

touchston e . otcp agrees w ith 1 07

groan /9 L understood . i sproperly the s tamp or design on aco in .

520. dv ol'

a tog , di fficu l t to becured , made up " . The word is no taga in found in Eurip. ggw is h ereused o f d omesti c quarre ls . 6 1447 59 711 ,

MHAE IA .

L4 .

39

v I68 7. 77 wg 8 0 7778 , 777, 77777 0 7 (pvvaL 18 78 7 7 ,

( I s T I771 1 700 7 8 7 0709 0 7777700 7 90 7p0 7

822 97770 7 1aL'

7p0vg 779770 7786079 077 8 7 690 77 877I I I 7

0 7 07777970 7 , 70 78 7 777 , 71 700 00717 70 7 .

3 3 I v I87 70 6 8 778 767, 1 7777 77 7 970 7g 7 07977 ,

10 57 7977 7 077/i 7 7,g 7 a-vx1 7797

'

agI I I

0 707 8 790 7 8 77 777 3 8 70 7 7 8 7 777 3 9 7077 707 770 7 r,7 .

I0 0 7 6 80 7 7 7787 7 0 09 1e7r7 og, 0 1 1 877 771700 7 0 ;

1d7og 678108 77 , 709"

E970g 0)

737 0577 0 0 8w ifmg a

i

r/707.7 07 9 7 007707

731 1’

0731 507909705: 87137 0 0 720 077777 1 7'

a v°

769 057 00 xa z aig 878 7 .

I Q. I778 7570 78 778 7 7 07 7 i,g 87773 0 70 7 7,97

'

ag3 1 I 1 I8, 7 1 7

,7pag 7, 686wxag:

8770 (779070 70 .

f I I779707 0 7 778 7 E1 10 6 077 7 7 fla9fla90

'

v 73 07 0g

70 7077 7 077 07 1 8 79, xai 673757 877 70 7 070 777

707mm 7 8 777, 7790‘

g L’

0xv'

0g 705977“

I

77 727 7 8g 68'

0

to engage in s tr i fe 0 7 77 7 wi th theconjunc t . expresses an i ndefin i te freque ncy .

—xa u é v . Scho l . (i 7 7 7 7 0 13

770 9 57 7: 77 909 7 0 1 87 8 7 7 . On aig

£0 7 7 75 see note on 33 7 sup .

523 sq . This ve rse occurs a lso inAe sch . Theb . 62 . Some th ink i t ani n terpo lat ion h ere . T rans l . " Bu t l ikea sk i l fu l p i lot o f a ship to run b e

fore (or‘ run out o f th e way of " ,

l i t . to run out from under " ) yourno i sy ta lkati veness w ith al l sai lfurled . ding —779 770 77 ” w i th th eext reme edges o f the sa i l hence" w ith all sa i l fu rled . The me taphori s from a sh ip flying be fore the w indwith almos t ba re po les . The Scho l .expl . n

'

vrl tof', n a wr i" w ith

all sai l set " . 7 1 70 00 77 1 . Hesych.

gal vaeia v . S ee Andr . 690.

626 . { 17 8 767} aw l go togeth er .Elms . w rong ly took an d 1 177 7 . Bu tcompare S oph . ( Ed . Rex 4 12 , l r

'

yco

and rv tp l o'v 77

'

057 51670 0 9 ; Philokt. 3 80 . 17 097 . 7 749 7 7 .

boas t of (or" exaggerate " ) th e favours

co nferred on me " . las on mean s thatMedea be ing compe l led b y her lovefor l ason , prese rved his li fe . b ut ar

5009 0 7 7)

000 777"

E1 1 7,7 8g 0 07pr‘

,7,

gues tha t she d id no t o f h erse l f savehim . For i t was Love that urgedher on , and she was powerless to p reven t her own act ions .529 .

'

You have indeed a cunn ing m i nd , but i t is a d isagreeab l eaccoun t for me to re late , how thatLove compe l l ed you (w il l ing or no tw il l ing) w ith h is inevi tab le arrowsto preserve my For l enrdgsee 1 08 1 in f. tori/467 dfiy n g i s putby periphras is fo r see 388 sup.

53 2 .

" Bu t I w il l no t reckon it toon ice ly " or c lose ly . 8 150 077 0 7 i s usedof reckon ing as in p laying at d ice .

—0wtr)9 7'

a g is the gen it . o f price orequ i val ence . Comp . Rhesus 467 . roa

m im 74757 00 7 7 07: 77 71 77n 0217 0 0oi

'

a c notifie r 77 71 95570 .

538 .

" And to enjoy laws no t madeto favour v io lence . " The accu s . 617707 and the in fi n . 9500 77 7 bo th depend on the verb n

'

otaram . 77 969

1 779 7 7 is us ed l ike node 7160 7 1 7 .

adverbia l ly . I t tak es a gen i t . as inS oph . A ntig. 30 . 7100 9 750 7 fro

l n’

ow floq é g." who v i ew the corpse

w ith an eye to food where w eWander.

40 EYPIIIIAOY

77072 83 68 779 87 807 057 079(“I 3 7 I I090 70 77 75777879 , 0 077 077 1 0709 0 83 87 .

) I ) I I 3 I8 77, 6 8770778 790009 8 7 60770 79

I ) )

777 09908709 77071 1 707 7781 09,

88 777, 77 7'

0 7,7L09 7, 787 077 0 770 7 .

7 00007 07 7787 7 0 7 7 707 877707 7767 70 7 77897

81 85 027771 1 077 7679 00 7 79089 77777793 I I

07 6 8 9 7090 009 7707 [1 070 71 77 009 707 8 7670 079,7 V I

8 7 68L§ 70 77 9707 07 778 7 787709,7

‘

3’

877 8 77 07 0 7079970 7 , 8 77 07 00L 7787079 71781 09

77078 7707702 7 079 8770207 7'

081 1'

87)

8758 1 7787 80 7 97 6809’

7 701 7 80 9 79 0709

77 01 1 079 80781 77707 507777709079 777797 077 009,

7 7 7 006 077 839977 807 07 807 8907

7, 77 077607 {107071 8709 0707079 787709 ;007 , f, 00 777 7

'

C8L, 007 7787 87 3 0779707 1 87 09,770777 779 68 1778990006

)

829 077771 1 077 77 0107 8 777 07 0 77 00697 87707'

541 . Pa ley w e l l trans l . 6577 879 , i fyou had gone on l i ving Th i s i sth e proper force of the imperfect

,

wh ich expresses the idea of con t inuance ,

“ had kep t do ing” so and so .

83 i s used w i th the indie . in a h istoric tense, and i s general ly fo l lowedb y a correspond ing tense of the indie.

w i th 67 . Comp . P lat . Gorg . 51 6. E,

85 027 69 89 787070 0 7 , 0 1377 62717 0 7 8 7 77 0 7 07 877 0207 0 7 .

542 . Orph eus w as th e k ing o fs ingers . According to Apoll od . h ewas a l so one of the Argonauts . The

figure b y which the 8 in 877807777 0 9i s e l ided ins tead o f the 7, in 0 7, i scal led Prode l is ion . Examp les are 1 3 1 2i n f. ; A lkest. 305.

545. For 7787 7 0 7 some read 7 8700 7 . The prep . 77 89 i. has the accen tthrown back b y Anas troph e to thefi rs t sy l lab le . So also o ther accen taated prepos it ions when p laced as h ereafter the i r cases , as 7 8 707 6277 0 b ut

02776 7 8 757 . The prepos. ofvti ,037 07 and 6767 no t however fo l low th i sru le . For the words (777 7 1 1 . 7 679 0 0

comp . Supp l . 428 .

547 .We hav e h ere a m ixed cons tr .67 8 76. 7 77 7 7 7 , composed of 67 8 76.

7 77 07 839 7 7 and 67 8 76. 7 77 7'

7 7 . Compare Andr. 9 78 , 0 6

’

777 fifigwtfig829 877 759 (pdvov 67 87 679007877 08. 68 7177 a i s as usua l cons tr .w i th a par t icip le . Iason proves hewas in 551—54, 0057779 70 7 i n555 61 , 7pf1 0 9 1n 56 l sq . For 021 1

1700 7 0 9 (no t 0007 70 9) comp . H ipp .

1 3 1 3 , 602777 8 7 08 , 17 159 0 9 ;7700 70 9 .

552 . For 8078 1 7770 7 see 462 sup .We have the ep i th e t 0777 07 77 7 0 9 ap

pl ied to 00 77070 907 in 3 9 1 sup . 7 7

7 0 06. What more for tunate contrivance cou ld I find than thi s " . For809 771707 771590 7 see 7 1 6 in f. ; Ion

1 51 8 , 17 8 7 007 0 8 159 7777 07,720 9 071 811 . Fo r the cons tr 7 7

7 0 0 68 80 7 0 780 7 89 0 7 7, comp . Herakl .

29 7 , 0 0 77 8 0 7 7 7 0 068 77 07 707 7 021 1 70 7

7 89 079 , 7, 77 077 909 808 1 00 7767 77170 0

77 8070 7787 77 7 .

555. 17 7 898 7 , ga l ls See 599 in f. ;Andr. 209 , 0 0 6 777 7 7 177 70 19 779.

68 answers to (1 811 , thus i t i s unn ecessary to trans l . 68 nor " as somehave don e . The 0 157 refers equa l lyto 870 . [1 8 11 et 17077 7 779 68 Fo r7 0 7m) . 277 77 8 77 1 . see on 8 sup . By

05

17 71 1 . 77 0 107 . Iason means a con

MEABIA. 41

( I v I

0 1 79 70 9 0 7 787707 89 0068 778777p0770 7'

0

071 1 709 , 7 0 7787 778770 7 077, 02770 777 8 7 770 1 70 9,

770 8 00 0 7 79080809 0 , 777 700 7 707 37 7778707 0 (178 157 8 7 770 9 7 79 877 77 06707 7p7

'

1 09,Q ’ I I I

77 07760 9 68 3 98 1170 777 87770 7 ,

7’

67681 777009 7 020 77 877

89 7 0 77 0 9 8897 , 97 7 0 97000 9 787 09I

8 060 7770 7 0 7I I I v

00 7 7 8 70 9 770 76707 7 7 68 7 ;3 I I I I

7 8 1 08 7 7 0 70 7 7781 1 0007 7 i’

é X l’OtQ‘V O

7 0 (270 7 7 77757 770 77709 ;I ) I I I

0 06 0 7 0 0 7707709 , 8 7 0 8 77 7, 1 87 0 9.

3 ( I ( I I

0 1 1 8 9 7 000 07 0 7 700 7 OQJ OU‘U GVUQ

707 0048 9 7707 7’

87 8 7 7 7 077898 7 8 ,.1 y 7

Cr 3 7

6 0 0 78 7 07 0 7 9 7'

77q)090 7 79 8 79 1 87 09,

7 0 770 1 “

7701 1 70 7 0 770 1 87 0707 0 7 0

7 83 803 8 . 7957 709 321 1 09 87 770 9 8 7 9907 009I

77 0 760 9 7 8 1 7 0-00 3 0 7

,6 0 77 . 817 71 7 78 7 09

'

7 7 1 3 1 7 7 7

7 0 07 709 0 7 0017 0 068 7 0 7 7797077 0 793 t I 9 I I

10 00 7,8 0 778 7 7 0006 8 77000 90 0 9 1 070 09

“

( I ) 7 1 I

077709 6 8770778 , 778 7 77 0 90 7 7 7777797 8970 ,

tes t as to whe ther he shou ld havemore chi ldren b y h is second wi fe .Comp . 9 57090 177 07 0 77 67 771 777 07 1 0 7

77 0 9 0 7 0 0 007077 079 07 0 7 0 0860 90 7 8077)

17 8 1 78000 6707 00 9 7 69 6577 71 1 77 7 H e] .354—56 ; lph. Taur 41 1 , 817 1 8 0 00 7

fu l 1767 7 70 —707 1017 1 0 0 7 0 7

3 77 7 1 1 77 7 07550 777 89 77 81 079 9 0 707 7 .

558 .

" For those a l ready bo rn aresuffic ien t , no r am I d issa tisfied w i thth em .

" For the idea and sent imen tin 77 0 1 77 7} 0 77 077 .

—i xn o6 . 7p i'

l . comp .

Phoen .-1 03

,80 179 0700 8 , 7 07 077 1 077

6'

7 7 79

564.78 8 707 , I m igh t

p lace them on the same footing"

.

7 0 157 0 i s here put for 7 0 07 67 . whichi s unusua l . 50 7 0 9 7 1500 9 ,

" hav ingun i ted " . Hesych. 00 7 0 9 7 037

'

00 7

7177 7 01 7 See H ipp . 51 5 . 57 7 7277777317 6 0 0 7 7 77 70 7 709 7 7 .

565. For 7 7 68 7‘ inte rroga ti ve mean .

ing 0 13687 d i i see 300 , 500 sup . ;

S uppl . 789 , 7 7'

709 77'

1568 7 n a idw r.

The cons tr . 68 7’ 00 7 77 77 16. i s rare ,

Elms . refers to Aesch. Agam . 848 sq . ,

68 68 7’

79 0 97701700 7 0 0 701

877 0 7'

ts—and i t wou ld b e o fuse to me to ass is t the ch i ldren now

al iv e b y those to come herea fter.108 7 is h ere , as ofte n , put for 1 007

S ee 1 1 1 2 , 1 3 62 in f. ; A lkest.627 , 7pm“ 7 0 7 0 0 7 0 0 9 70 77 0 0 9 1 08 7 7

739 0 7 0 707 7 . 77 70 7 is fo r 77 1, 0 0 7 Lat.

num . see 30 sup .

777 198 7 7 i s used o f the stings of j es lonsy espec ial ly as app l ied to matrimon ia l d i sappo i ntmen t .57 3 . 7 19 8 0 8 8 ,

" you cons ideryou reck on

"

. see 53 2 sup . For 709Pe rson reads 69 77 , h is ow n conj ecture . 7 8 77 7 0 1708 0 7

" to bege tch i ldren For the sen timen t comp .

l l ipp . 6 1 9 8 7'

7879 09 0 7 8 70 70 77 8 7 9 0 7 787 0 9 , 0 0 17 817 , 0 7 71 7 x7n 7

77 0 9 7701 809 0 7 7 0 67 . Thi s passage and tha t from the l l ipp . a re ias tanc es of Euripitles ' m isogyn i sm .

57 7 . 877 0 778 .

" in my op in ion a tleas t " . see on 763 in f. 1781 77 0 987

N

42 EYPIIIIAOY

doxe’

i g 789060155 or‘

p/ 31 0x011 013 dt

'

xata dga'

v .

MH .

ff, n ol l d fl OMOZg 82m dta'

gooQog p’

pordw .

IA .

81102 ydg 5on g (it'

dmog div 0 09069 l éyew

fl écpvxe, n l eiomv t lav dcph oxdweu

901160 037 ydg ai'xcfnf"

£ 52d 85 Q SQLOTS l SZV,

n avovgyd r ion 6)

0 13

118 32781 1! ooqxig.

tag and av (1 7) wow 829 813 8 13075731t 78113;11 878 0 » 1 8 dewo

'

g 6 11 yap 8xr8v82 o’

8'

7Lr'

19 .

1 9m 81'

7t8p 503 0: LL? xaxo‘

g, n ez’

oaw d y e

7a‘u 82v 702110 1

1 o)

:l 11 1} my?) t1ail .

xal cfig y)

31! 0511 0 1} Laid)

imngéra g

87! O' OL ydy ov xarei’

n ov,57'

n 0568 11511

Lol‘u é g ”83 82110“ xagdL

'

ag 9561 0 11 .

0 13 1 0131 6 0’

87x8 1), oil /1d fidgfiagov l éxog3 , 1 I I

fi QOQ yrlpag ovx 8v60§mf 8 §8flaw 8 00 1 .

3 ("

I

IA . 8 0WWLo'd G 1W, Lu; 70141n GUI/8 7.0!

77711015 [1 8 1871 1 90: p’aotl 8w 1f

,a v5» 835m,

3

al l (307 8 89 EU I OV n é oog, owoaL 1.98l

08 notLéxm LoL ro7g é icoig (311 06 71 69o

8906 , ev en though I speak againstyour op in ion 71 019 02 yv . m ight al som ean “

1 eluctant1y”

. But compareAesch . Agam 93 1 , xa i 1 0 6

’

time my m un} yvmmyv 811 0 15.579 . n ol l oig i s governed by day

'

(pogog, and i s th e dat . incomm . Wehav e r? n ou d at th e commencemen tof a speech i n Phoen . 69 7 , 1; n o“.

571 1718 0 11 . Th e pronoun i s p laced a tth e beginn ing of th e sen tence to showthat the s en tence refers to i t . So 2 25sup .582 . For presum ing that h e can

spec ious ly gloss over unj us t act ionsby speech

,he ven tures to ac t wrong

lyy

f’

a vxoiv< (

fl attering himse lf8 1) 71 89t . is here used 8

’

7ti xa xofi

for noopno‘

sw“ to g loss ov er " . &yow

Gomog really Wise” .

584 . (89 ,“ thus i .e . as th e per

son s ofWhom I hav e j usb b een speaking. 511 1 511 55,

“w i l l fl oor you” as Paley trans l . Th e m etaphor i s takenfrom wres tl ing. Comp . H ipp . 6 26 .

58 7 . For yam-i v yd ‘u ov , comp .

626 in f. ; Troad 101 6 , oi fi v

'

ya ttg,

8581 8’

oi 8’

éuoi n a idsg ydpov g6221o 7 0111 0 170 1 .

58 8 . x a l coc; i s h ere i ron ical as in504 sup . t d

’ —l o'

y .

“wou ld you

hav e subm i tted to thi s in forma tion”.

fla g i s here equ i va len t to th e Latinqu ipp e qu i. mid is f ol /J .

" art unw i l ling”

,comp . Supp l . 88 2 , 7170159 13 11

{ ro' l y na’

8 158 891 0 15 nods fidovo‘

zg

y ovocov toan éofim .

59 1 . ou’ to i n' o I t was no t that

reason that restra ined you (i e . th ecerta in ty o f my d isapproval) but afore ign marriage was no t honourab leto you in o ld age .

” For 81 8 1 11x a téx.

“ to res tra in” see A lkest. 3 62 ,

um’

1L’

0 178”

(i H l outcovog M inn:

i'

oxov , n giv 8g cpai g Gov xatozotfioa L fit

'

ov .

593 . Z'

ofl L i s usual ly fol lowed bya part . and no t the infin . I readl e

'

x rpoz {3016 1 1 800 11 l é x tptr flaml cx d

,

“a roya l marriage w i th E lms .Others l é xr. Bam l s

’

mc.

c'

the k ing’sdaugh ter” . We shou ld remark th echange of cons tr. in yfi‘

tm i (as—6 85

GaL

EYPIHIAOY

11 012 7 0115170: 11 1} n avd g, 715110 L'

l 1§§aoa d)

dgyfig motion/87g 021 1811101101.0v ow TOLO

'

L 0 019 xenoaiy efii

7 1 ) D I

ov‘

ow TL degou'

uw fi a , 11159) c

lu b » didov '

11004 011 7020 011/000g 6010 01 010 1 11 ova 8358 1 .0

3’

&M’

0 1111 8701 118 11 6015110a

10g 71 05110 ivrovgyew 00L'

TS xaL réxvmg 3 81 10'

002 d)

0154 agéoxeL oiM’

01153 01nI 3 . o

(l ovg 0178 103 8L' f

rom/010 al yvvu 7171 80 11 .

xw’

geL'

yelp 1 0g 1180611 151 011 xo’

gng

012081, 1500115n daru ofrwv 8§ 0571 Log

'

I 3.

3 , 3

11011 1118 11 Lomg yap, §vv 6 8 1017081 01L,

yaud g TOLOUTOV 0508 8 0)

dgvsiofi aL 78511011 .) I c I I

egwreg 0 78 80 [1 8 11 ayar 81 190 111 89 0 1111 8060§Lav

valen t i n Eng l ish customs i s p erhapsa let ter of in troduct ion . Comp . He l .

9001 11 800

(1 0 1/om; 0211 1711 .

6 1 6. For th e repet ition of 81 1) compare 250 sup With 0 151 8—0 158 8 comp .

Soph . Antig. 69 , oi5t’

11 81 8156 0141.

0 11 8 13211 8K 0 82.n 8m

8pm; y’

02

11 ndéeog doa'

mg 081 01.

1401 11 0 1) yap—A s im i lar sentimen t oc

curs Soph . Ajax 665, 83500031) 02601 9“

é mou 11 0 1511 0 1200 10 01 .

6 1 9 . of“ We l l whe th er yourece i ve my ass istance or no t ” no tun l ike th e idiom 0

"

0 151) exp lai ned

on 306 sup . I may remark thatthere i s a d iff erence i n the force o f8081 10 and fiaé l opm . H ere as e lsewh ere in al l good G reek wri ters63 81 0) expresses a w ish ,

w i th thepower to carry out what th e speakerw ish es , wh i le 130 151 011 0 1 a lso expresses a w ish

,perhaps a more s trong

w ish , b ut i s used wh en th e w ish ermay no t hav e th e pow er to carry ou this w ish . Here Iason has (or saysh e has) th e w ish , and mos t undoub tedly has th e power , whi le in A lkest.2 80 ,

A lkestis say s to h er husband.

“ That before sh e d ies sh e w i sh es (andhas th e power , 0 151 10) to te l l h imwhat sh e des i res (bu t has no t thepower to en force , (30 151 011 010. D r.

Ve i tch does not th ink th is d istinct ionho lds . It i s su ffi ci en t to refer toB uttmann

’

s Lex ilogus 35 , who

however w rong ly says that Homeralways uses 60 151 . of th e gods wh ere80 . would b e used of o ther persons.For compare 11. I , 39 9 , 6787168 8 ywgv vdfiam

’

O/1 1511 1 1 L0L 770 820 11 diu m ;I l . XV

, 51 , both o f which mak eagains t R uttmann .

623 . xaigsL.

“B egone . For youare enamoured of your n ewly weddedw i fe .” There i s b i tter sarcasm in

th ese words ; and i n xoow'

g 68110.

a favouri te formu la of Euripides, compare Supp l . 1 038 , 73 6011 0011 8§a5m og 6861711 8 71 170156 016 11 . Itis apparen t ly ridi cu led by Ari st .Thesm .

884 , 8'

71 8L'

L"

{gwtcfg 81160 11 f}Ar is t . has a lso parodied

the words t’owg in P lut . 1 1 4sq . , 020m 7 610 oiLLaL 6011 0 886 6

’

stone‘

s-con 8 01 15t 0578 11 1 1 025v 6 8

1 779 o’

goftozl p t'

ozg. For 601) 8 885,“deo instigante” see 802 in f. 036 8 8

6’ Scho l. 076 8 8 “88 010 81 778

'

1711 0 L'

6 8 817 i. 8 85 31 05

11 01 ." So that

you w i l l wi sh to d i sown i t .62 7 sq . 1571 89 i s here used ad

v erb ially for n sgLooai g, and &yav i sp leonas t ic but strength en s th e sense,Comp . Herakl . 3 88 , 11.1 e rai v (poo

munch-0011 6 2 80g 8 0511 &yow

MHAE IA.

056’

T ( I

K '

1571 91g, om: 0 13139 eiz'

zagtg (mu ng .

Syr’

xgvoe'

wv f

r1in gp I'

l/g

3 I116mm 11) 6150 7 1 01 11

I s Iagew v fl agedwxav 1 1 11690 0 1 1

1

45

83 6)

31 1g

871 3 0 1 63 0

6 3 1

I3115919 xeloao agar/ $ 0 11 oiom v.

0 1 5970 1 de’

118 owmgoov’

ra,61119 171101 71 11 1 10 1 011

I I I I l

“q fl O’

L'

ay q ul oyovg 097019 axogeow re vemrl

3 1111611 ém rl rjgaf Etégmg 87d l e’

xrgmg

7 1110019151 01 dew c‘

r K 1'

vrg1g ,&fl tol e

'

y ovg 6)

3 8 11111‘ 635

,3 6

eé vdg640

,4 1

ogé tpgcuv 7191310 1 153117 7 11110111 10 11 .

i n somgé vwv .-1w 9 éd

‘

co11 av are

won t to bri ng This is ca ll ed th eGnomic aoris t

,see on 1 30 sup . , and

comp Ion 635 , ov d é 11 fgén l ngo'

dov 11 0 11 1190 9 0 1515619 . Soph . Phi l .1 0 1 11 11119 1 0 ;

1 1 15110 11 l riga vtog , v'

rrvov 11 0211 1171 011:

l av nya yw . This form of the ao ri s tn aofdwxav , a later A ttic ism for th eregu lar form n aoé dooa v , i s rare , no tbe ing found in e i ther Aesch . or Soph .

Fo r E urip. comp . Phoen . 29 , 11 1 11

in n ofiov x é l m 11115

9 011 6 {g 0 131o f ;n 65011 0 111 179 zfipag 1 8mm » ; Bacch .

t dvfiua v fl vgetpa' veu fi vnt izg 1 500

'

s. Th is form ofthe aor. is no t found in any earlyplay of Eurip. excep t here , and i tscarce ly su i ts the me tre , which makesi t p robab le tha t the read ing is hereco rrupt . O ther examp les are Bacch .

1 29 ; lon 1 200 ; bo th la te p lays . Themore usua l fo rm is n apé doan v . 191 1 ;i s here used for p ttglmg. The on lyexac t ly para l l e l pas sage i s A lk est 907 ,0211 1.

(311a 191 59 5 uoul ov 11 11 1 ; a tta

veg For th e genera l sent imen tin s/ d (i l l e comp . A lkest.

9 76 , 1} 11 0 1 . x drvm . 11 1 1§mv0 0 1g 7) rd 71 9 1v 81m ; Il ipp. 443

63 2 .

"

.Nev er 0 mis tress may yousend aga ins t me from your go ldenbow your inevi tab le arrow ,

havingano in ted i t w ith i l l ic it love , but maychas t ity th e nob lest gi ft of heavenprese rve me . " The fi rs t sy l lab le o fzovm

’

mv i s shorte ned b y a curiousme t rical anomaly as in Tread . 520 ;

Herak l . 9 1 6 ; Soph . A ntig. 1 03 . Forthe arrow o f love comp . Iph . Au l .548 sq.

pm voy évmv oi

’

orgaov 0 19 1

61) 5161111”

E9 10 9 0 1 9 1160 110 11 01; to'

g’

b r ews-rm zapitmv . 11159 10 , in "

or “w i th lus t " . See Soph . A ntig. 7 9 5,

m m } 6"

{vagyfig {31 61130290011 711 590 9stil é xrpov v flpcpa g, where se e Wunder . Th e Scho l . say s the Chorusmean t in) 1 1 0 1 156 711; tow vtov sgmta

fan tasia sls ( 11 5 10 0 10 11

11 11 1 rig tfiv Mfidu a v . Th e pr imarysense of i s to love as afather does h is children

,comp . Soph .

(Ed . R e ]. 1 529 , ori r’

(iv “31 9 0 1 6 1

w ig 1311 0 19 ,oté gymv 311 10 9 . 61139 .

mi l . 8 1 11311 i s i n appos. to ammo.

see 59 7 sup .

63 7 sq " And may dread Kyprisnever ass ign to my lo t wordy s tr i feand unceas ing quarre ls , hav ing ia

flamed my m i nd for another ’s couch,

but approving peacefu l un ions mayshe w i th shrewd j udg men t dec ide th eal lian ces o f women . Pa ley expl. amp.

temper for dispute norres tl ess alousies

"

. In S oph . A ntig.

1 1 1 we have vu xs'

mv (g (511 111 1 16

ymv, in Eur. Phoen . 600 ov x fir div« pml l sxrog &vfioairrmg 1 01 9 . 1

‘

he

Scho l . es p i . 111 1315. b y u poxolvrwa ,

u porcpai aa . Compare 51 at 0697166 1 1; 11 111 1 1181 151 1; 01 811 51 . 155 sup .

x p1'

vo1 1 3'

e means " may she se lectsu i tab ly tempe red husba nds forwomen " . 115111 1; is here used o f domestic quarrel s l ike 59 1 11 i n 62 1 sup .

46

‘

5’

EYPITIIAOY

3’

1 s

10 7r011 9 1g, 10 61011 01 T 8110 11 ,

11 17 6171 0171 01 1g 78 110111 0111

1 611 8350 10 013

600 71 69011 0 11 01 1 1011

0214 1 901 0?e 011 51011 .

190111011 15) 190111011 15) 71 11909 601118 17211I I 3 I I ) I ( I

0111 690111 1 01116 e§01 1100010 01

°

1101 0 1011 6 0071 d i log 0 71 89

19011 i} ydg 71 011 91'

o1g

8760118 11, 55 01 5911111650-52

11 153 1011 6350118 11 qJ9010'

016 9 011

6 6 7019 00

) I

QM TS IQSV 71 013 006 11 11

601 11151 011 01 71 013 11011 .3 I ) I

az a91ofm g 011 013

I A In ou g, 0 11 c111 l 1 1g

I71 01980 1 1

1117 (pil ovg 1 1110111 ,“

1 013 0190211 01110 1511 111 0 11 1137601 1p98 111511°

3 I ) I

6110 1 11 1 11 11111 09 00 71 01 00 1 011 .

644. May I n ever b e an exi l efrom my coun try , liv ing a l i fe o fpoverty

,hard to be endured through

mos t lamen tab le woes . By death , b ydeath before that may I be subduedhaving fin ished thi s my presen t life .&y nz a v ia g , poverty prop .

“ awan t of resources”. H erm . and o thersexpl . d in

—13

511 11 . 6 0 11021 . 71019 ,“

hoe

d ie perfuncta prius moriar”

,wh ich

Herm . cons iders to be equ i va len t to“

moriar po tins quam hun e d iem exegerim

”. H e says 71 019 0 9 71 9 111 &c.

often mean “ rather”. But how cou ldh e exp la in e

’

gav 'é aaoa by 5501 11 1

56 01 1 ? Th ere i s anoth er read ing

0 131 7 961 0 1 0 11 agree ing w i th 1111 77”For 0511 59 01 1 1 1310 11) 5501 11 156 . comp .

Soph . T rach . 1 023 , 0151 8 6’

511608 8 1 1

0 151 5 16 159 1r§s 56 1 1 11 0 1

610 1 0 11 . 60 11 517711 i s of course from6dp 11 10 .

—6 1-é 9 56 .

“ bu t therei s no greater hardsh ip than the beingdepri ved o f one ’s fatherland” . SeeAesch . E um . 755 , yam g 71 12 1 9 115019{6 1 1 9 911 5110 11 6 11 1 0 1 aarnixw oig 11

‘

s.

The infi n . i s w i thout th e art ic le as in35 sup .

653 . We have se en i t, we have

6 60-6 2

not to cons ider from th e repor ts o fothers . For no c i ty , n o friend hasp i tied you , though suffering mos t terrib le gr ief. W ith 8 16 .

—1p9 ni6 016 9 .

comp . T road . 48 1 sq ., 11 011—0 11 11

1 10 11 1 1 02901 1 0 1 6 68

6 8 1 6011 0 11 11 11 6 1 11 Herakl . 5,

0 1 601 6 0 11 l oycp 11 018 0511 . 6 8 re fersto Medea . Pors . and D ind . read (0 111 1 6 511 , Hermann who i s fol lowed b yK lotz has (611 1 51 9 8 11 .658 .

"

Unp it ied may h e per ish whodoes no t des ire to honour h is friends ,b y open ing th e pure recesses of hism ind Pfl ugk trans l .

“ p ess ime pereat ’ and remarks tha t 01’ 1 01

'

9 1 r0 11 i ssaid qu

idqui d grav e es t etinv isum ’

0 1 0)“whose character

i t i s no t Bo th e expl . 61 . 71 029 . by611 11 011 611 56 1 1 . 00mpa1 e So .ph Ajax1 010 , 01 10 71 0

59 01 11 176

’

8 11’

tv zov v t1

11 176511 1161 0 11 71511 01 11 . 11 11 8 11 901 11 is ametaphor taken from c lear water.

We have 11 018 —cp9 £11 . in H ipp . 1 1 20,

0 11 11 151 1 31 01 9 x 0 8 a 9d 11 (139511 $ 1 10 .

W i th oivoigcw rcr 11 1 17601 039 511 . opening the lock o f th e m ind " , comp .

Tread . 657, 71 969 1 611 71 019011 1 01 11 6

6 1 11 1139 1511 111 .

MRABIA.

Mr'

da a 011 13'

1 0 1768 01 71 0 0 1'

10 11I a Z 9 7 Q Q P

I 0 1 u I

1 11 1 1 1 0 11 ovde1g 0 1613 71 906 111107 8 1 11 q ul ovg.

171 1 111913 00, 71 011 6 011105 Havdlovog,

A’

7 153 8 11 1 1 1 1 6 15,

57 1 1 6 1 0”

715150 11Wm" 7’ 7 19 I Q (P? 1

I I

A I. 71 011 11 1 0 11 811 11 71 1011 319136 1 0910 11.

I v ‘D I1 1 d 011 111011 0 1

1

n 3 8 6 71 10160 11 com ing ;I I

A ] . 71 11 1d 898 11

1111711 6 71 1 911 om og 91 1 1101 1 13 110 1 .

s I I

71 90g J ewv, 11 71 111 9 7119 6809 018 1 t£ 1 11£ 1g 191 0 11,

1'

171 011de'

g 80118 11 da 1'

110 1115g 1 1m g nixg

'

I ) I I ) I ) I

dapa9m g 006 119 , 1) 0171 8 1 90g wv ;i a n

: ) I ’ o

‘

I

007. 1 6 11 1 11 6 0 11 15 agty eg 3

1 1111 111 1 0 0 .

I a t wl

, I I I

1 1 8 1 71 1 1701 71 01101011 71 1 91 ,I ) I v ) I

0 0 111101 89 7, 01 115901 0 1

1

111911 18 1 11

663 . Aegeus , son of Pandion andk i ng o f A th en s h ere appears on thes tage . He has jus t come from D e lph ihaving con sul ted the orac le th ere asto how he m igh t get ch i ldren . H ei s on h is way to P i ttheus , k ing o fTroez ene to enqu i re the mean ing o fth e orac le h e has rece ived , and byP it th eus ’ daugh te r Aeth ra , he afterwards had a son , Theseus . Aegeusbecomes th e 11 159 7 0 ; 016 10 11 1169 o f 389sup

—7 0 1305 i s governed by the comparative 11 021 1 1 0 11 . and is pu t for 17tdde. Compare Soph . Aj ax 1 054,

(51 159 0 11 1 1 1 {qtofwtw 11 0 110 (bov

71 1511 .

665. 15 1 11 79 11 11 11 1 of) . A formu lab o th of we lcome and farewe l l . Herc ,of course , o f we lcome . i n H ipp . 1 453

of H ippo ly tus' farewe l l to h i s fathe r ,

a; za ipt 11 11 1 [ d igs u n l i d (1 0 1amin o. one ofwe lcome again i n O res t .47 7 , 03 11 79 ! 11 11 1 Msvs

'

l erogmidw p

' 511 151 1 . Th e Scho l . asks h owPandion w as w i se. Perhaps he neverheard of an c on on ions, such asone would use to a son wh en speaking of tha t son ’s fathe r. im oroitpt

6 8 11 1 gen era l ly mean s " to go abou tover " or " to return frequen tly to " aspo t. Compare He l . 8 3 , f ig 6

’

51'

7268 511 yr} ; 1 660'

{n eotpd qaqc 71 1350 11 .867 . zonaréow v here mean s " an

oracl e i.e. the p lace where prophec iesare given . Comp . Elekt. 1 27 2 , 6 1 11

7 611 figoroiew 5 156 1 133; zoqon jpcov .

47

y . 8 56m I hav e di scus sedthese words and the m ean ing of datpa l og &c. in an Append ix .

670.

" Good graci ous , hav e youl iv ed ch i ld less up to the presen t.

"

nods 8 6030 ," per deos " is a by no

means uncommon form of adjuration&c. So A lk est 2 75 , y r) n go

’

g 6 6

tl fig p f n oodofivm . TheScho l . rightly expl . 65170

’

0282 as putfor 5451 9 : v fiv . So Phoen . 1 2 1 5 ;Supp l . 787 ; O res t . 1 663 .

67 3 . The s imil e o f a yoke is a

frequent one in G reek . We find i tapp lied , as here , to marriage in v . 242

sup . Comp . A lkest. 93 2 , n ol l oug

fid n fl agi l vow Ooiwn og d d y aoros.

where n apé l . i s used w i th referenceto the unyoking of ca tt l e ; l ph . Au l .443 . 0 1

'

a'

vaiq g {stin mt'

1pnm tmmru w .

6 75.

" Words w ise r than fal ls tomortal 's lot to understand . Thereare two cons tructions con fus ed here ,amp. 6 xa r

’

&vdoa and amp . 77 030 7 6ovyfia l ri v. Comp. P lat. C rat. p. 3 9 2

A . f orum pn'

gm {ad v 17 xar'

{p}an d 6 1 Qw erty . ovyfia l riv to

understand " to guess th e m ean ing of.Comp. Ores t . 1 3 94 , mi ydq

noiv

m ix u'

nyvmora nvy fla im’

m 51 m.

dr i p is here us ed for Jvfl pmrroc,whigh is not unus ual . Comp . 1 26 7

inf. ; Hipp . 9 88 , u’

yd p xar'

(ivdpoc

flintov ( foyxaiatrm ; Te rence Heaut.I , 1 , 26 . homo sum , human i n ihil a

48 EYPIHIAOY

MH . fi e'

LLLg‘

LLéV figdg 7Q770'

y 62’ side'

vaL (Nov ;A I . rm "

AOLL‘

ooqmg dl aL gp/gevog.

MH . TL din l é§ov, eL «95n away .

A] . aoxov[u s

from} argovxom

‘

a LLr/ l voaL n o'

daMH . fl giv av rL

'

590?o 77 1 51» £ n xfi é va ;A I . n giw Irv n

'

atgcéav a'gfi Lg éof

u'

av‘LLé l w.

MH . or} (5)

L59f

LL'

1 975v waverol eZg xfi o'

va ;

A I . Hwfi eé g u'

g e'

o'

LL fiyg é va§ TQOLCnv g

MH . TKOIIQ, (fi g l e’

yow L,H e

’

l on og evoefléow rog.

A I .

frov

'

rw 19 801) yofw evy a non /wow fi é l w.

MH . ooqmg 91029 aw

‘

yg xaL I glp’wv rm TOLade.

A I . xaLLOLye m x'

w wv c Marog dogv§é vwv.

M E . c’

LM’

slim/7405179 , nod f

ur/mg gator égqi g.

A I . u yap 06V oy ‘ace 75n 778 ova/term ode ;

A Lyev , xamorog e'

an‘U OL fl aw wv 7ro

'

6 Lg.

me al ienum puto . fi émg ( few—(Liv

i s here used in terrogativ e ly I s i tr ight then”

, compare 1 1 29 inf. ; Hipp .

3 1 6 ; Troad . 48 .

6 7 7 . Thi s v erse prov es Iason ’

s as

sertion at 53 9 sup . that ev ery on ekn ew Medea to be a w ise woman , forAegeus here says i t i s r igh t for herto know the oracl e s ince i t requ iresa w ise person to fathom i ts m eaning. For gn u: 1:0L u n i Pors . quotesmany pas sages . rL

'

Erica is a usualform in questions . 53797258

is theusual word or v erb for giv ing an

oracle ’. Com p . Ion 7 9 2 , mg ov v

é'

xgnofi s. 6 8'

n x l é ew l ike aocpdgl éyeLu 580 sup .

67 9 . &uxofi.a s. The Scho l . has

correct ly exp lained these rather ohscure words . The l i teral trans l . i s“ not to open (or loose) the p roj ectingfoo t of th e w in e b ag”

. Now the oracl eoften spoke in m etaphor ical or figurat iv e language , hence the real m eaning of the oracle is “ to preserv e continence un ti l he re turn ed hom e”. Butl fiao u n dda also means < ( to s lackenthe sheets” so the oracle m igh tmean no t to de lay on his v oyage” .

682 . I think aig is h ere superfl uous. We may howev er comp Rhesus 9 9 , ou 6

”

039 ti dgaomv n gogra

'

d m ug“ xs'

goz. ammo. 1 9 . doyou v oyage towards th is land”

,s ee

Hipp . 3 6, xa i n jvds miv doipagu

wavorol si xii o'

voz.

684. Paley says aig l s'

yovm hererefers to th e fact of P i ttheus be ingcal led d yvog in Hipp . 1 1 , a ratherimprobab le idea. (159 l e

'

y. s imp lym eans "

as report goes”. Aegeus af

terwards married P i tth eus ’ daughterAethra by whom h e had a son . SeeSuppL 7 .

685—8 6. Neophron of S i cyon whoal so wrote a p lay upon Iason and

Medea makes A egeus to hav e com eto consu l t Medea h erse lf and notP i tth eus. So th e Scho l . , and thewords of NeOphr. are v h

’

a v 56Gav—avy fia l siv awnoww 5

’

f ig l oyov g y ol w’

v 7’

d‘

v film §ov

y afi ew .—rg[floov ,

“we l l v ersed” . Arare adj ectiv e , found on ly four timesin Eurip . v iz . here ; Baoch . 7 1 7 ; Rhesus 625 ; Kykl . 520. In the Rhesusi t gov erns an accus . of reference as

here,e lsewhere a gen i t .

687 . As war w as the chief em

p loymen t of the ancien t G reeks , theycons idered th e al l ies made in war as

the ir greates t friends . S tr ict ly do

g‘

vfie’

v OQ is a ransomed cap tiv e takenin war. The tragedians howev er usethe word , for the s imp le 5531 0 9 . In

v . 689 dds, i s I th ink put for 0 171 009.See on 1 56 sup.

MHAEIA. 49

A] . u’

tra .“m odg (pga

'

oov dvo9 vLLL'

ag.

oidtu l'

LL) i

l é owv midé v £5 6’

o “affair.

A I .

ftL

'

n yy a dga'

oag; (fridge LLOL oatpe'

otegov.

.MH . yvvai'

r.’

écp’

iniv deom irw do'

w é'

xet.

A l .

I ) ) I

l’

I ) r 7 1 l

1, yap retol y rfa egyov aLoxwrov rode,

M H . Gag) 551mm 6’

e’

oy é v oi 71796 Lpil m .

A I . m iregov egaafn ig 7} 06V éxfi al'

n l éxog;

y e’

yav 7)

é'

gwm'

m an ic; mix 5q (pL

'

l OLg.

A] . i'f

u u vvv, n l éyeLg , éarb f xcru ig.

civdgaiv tvga'

w wv xfidog 719020 3 77 l et/987V.

dt'

dwm d)

cairn) rig; fl égaw é [J OL l fiyov.

n'

mr,fig L

’

L'

gzeL rT/ode yfg KoQLVOL'

ag.

A I. §L7 7vworci y é v n it)

L’

pf as l vn

'

eZGS aL, yiivaz .

MH . b'

l wl a '

z ai 71 969 y’

§ §el auv0LLaL z3 oro'

g.

A I . fi gdg 1 05; 1 66)

xawdv a?) l éyeLg xaxo'

v.

MH . n'

wv LL’

fil m‘

veL (pvyeida fi g KogLv3 L'

ag.

A l . 89? d) ’

Ioiowv ; nude wai t)

é fl gjveoa .

MH. 1 0'

q new 051 2, xagtsgeiv d’

or? floé l srat.

694. hp,

Ljy iv , 11] add i tion (orperhaps " ov er " ) to me

"

. deem . (lop .

shows that she as we l l as Medea wasa wi fe and no t a m is tress . Wiv esto lerated a furl /1 am} as long as shewas not in th e same house as thew ife . (m yay u

’

v ( of the man) and

ém é vm (of the woman) are the re

gu lar te rm s for a second marriage .695. l hav e adopted E lms . conj .

7; ydo for rj n ov . 1} yrio as Klotzremarks i s used in re magna et

atroci " and 75 n ov is used to ln

timate a conjecture concern ing a thingal ready done . Comp . Hek . 1 1 24, n

'

ihmn

’

n g, 77win (we; {Uri n ov .

69 8 . The words{Laya v y

'

179 t

are bi tterly iron ical . '

0 yes , a powerful lov e ind eed . Medea m eans thatIason d id not care for G lauke , thusbearing out h is ow n words in 694

amp , b ut as she expl. in v . 700, hewas enam oured of the prospect of aregal al l iance .6 9 9 . The formu la I'm ) vv v is here

used of a person, more general ly of

a thing. Tran s. let him go" th ink

no more about him . We find theformula use d of a pe rso n als o in

O rest . 1 53 2, Lil l’

i’

tm gavfl oig {rt'

dipwv p'

oarmizou; yavoody tvog.

701 . There is a doub le quest ionhere . F irst who gav e th e all iance ;nex t what was he who gav e i t. For1 59 . l o

'

y . sec 34 1 sup . For ovy

yvmord on e wou ld expect 4 67 , bu tsee 384 sup . l n v . 704 ”96; y } :

"

moreov er " se . tov toig and see 406sup .

708 . lason in word indeed doesnot approv e these th ings bu t

.

he isunw il l ing to offer a firm res is tanceagainst them .

”1 read x apttptiv d

’

0 6 fim’

ul erm w i th the Scho l . TheVu lgate is xapr. di fioul . for whichD ind . and Bothe read napdfcz d }

floul stat which i s a var ian t of l it tl eauthori ty and looks more l ike a gloss .Pors . reads s e nt . 63 (70 131 . b ut inhis note approv es of xaodc

’

q d l» fiot’

ul .

The comm on read ing s not . 61» 50 151 .

means "

b ut he w ishes to hear i t patiently persev e re " ," to ho ld ou t agai nst " , comp . Rhesu sai-v 00 1 (i f y

'

ti t x aprtpofmy

grew d i g. E lms. punctuate s 1 67p iv ( se . sml uu ), o i xa prtpeiv (a(indi u m .

4

50 EYPIHIAOY

) I I I

al l oLVLOLLOLL (78 made n gog yeveLadog

ymfoizwv te 776511 inem'

ot re yL'

yvoLLozL,

oi'

m eLgov oi'

xreLgé v Lu;W)” duoda ipova ,7.0LL105It

)

é'

gmcov é xn eoovoav SZGL'

dgyg,I f I 1 IdflgaL dis xwgg

‘

KOLL doLLOLg ecpeou ov

;ovz wg egwg 0 0L n gog Oewv rel eocpogog

I r ) l I

yevowo n oudwv,aavrog ol fiwg 9 av0Lg.

( f 3’

f ( I I

evgny a L5 ova 0L03 0 L0v evgnxag z ode '

) ) I

7r0LL50w de’

0 on omozLdoe,xaLn aL

'

dwv yovoig

0 7587905 0 8 Moor z owzd oida (poigLLoo c.

A] . H OMLDV 52 0m 1 151168 O'

OL doi vaL xé gw

yL5v0LL, n go'

fi vno'

g eLLLL, fl ecuw LLev «9 8cm»,

e'

n en a n aL'

dwv L511 [1 én ayyé l la yovag.

59 7:0s yag di‘

; (pgovdé g eLLLL fl ag éyai.3 ! 1 I I

ovrw 6 ma LLOL’

Gov LLev ewovong 953 01 0 ,

fl eLgofooLLoLL'

O'

OU n go’g

‘

evelv dL'

xoLLog L551» .

709 . oil l o‘

L i s here used in an ah

rup t trans i tion . In en treaties like thepresen t &c. , we often find the v erbom i tted , see on 3 24 sup . On the infl uence of the beard and knees seeon 65 sup .

7 1 2 .

“And do not look on atmyban ishmen t . ” We hav e eZGLdsiv w i tha part . in 1 64 sup .

, where the word,as w e l l as here, conv eys the idea ofa spectator looking p lacidl yGrLov ,

as a supp l ian t” or perhapsi t on ly m eans a gues t here , as inSoph . Trach . 262 , 89 a v

’

tov 5116 6115fig dol

u o'

v g fitp s'

au ov .

7 1 4 .

" on these cond i tionsSoph . ( Ed . Rex 9 70, ov

'

rm d‘

v 8 a

vaiv ai’

n Ev ery reader ofHorace w i l l rem ember Carm . I , 3 , 1 ,s ic te d iva potens , C ypri , s i c fratres He lenae . rel sowé gog,

"

aecomplished

”. K lotz we l l remarks that

by Li l /h og { Mvmg Medea m eansthat Aegeus shal l d ie l eav ing descendants behind him . H e adds "

L51

fiLOg en im summam felicitatem ,quam

m or tales consequi possunt, designat” .

For 8 179 . sflonu . see on 553 sup .

7 20. Aegeus says fi saiv becausehe is afraid to offend the de i ties whoprotect supp l ian ts . For zdow 60 15

vOLL 8 8031) compare Hek. 852 , xa i

fiofil oum 3 8a m 9 oi5vsa .—x orL tofi

dLnoLL'

ov ami de 0 0L d e urezL d ianu.

71 9 03e LLM i s answered as here byén sw a in 549 sup . an ! LL 57: y .

“whose b irth you promise m e .

722 . There are d ifferen t exp lanations g iv en o f th is v erse . One schol ium preferred by E lms . Both e and

K lo tz i s rig to n a idag 71:0”dn cév '

v gon ofida ua na i n go'

fi v luo'

g

Sign . t'

on 635 11 159n 0 noowd‘

sv

nuig. Matth . interpr. quod en im ad

hoc attinet ( SL’

g r e ti re) te tus evanu i,v i res me defecerunt

”

, fo l low ing theother expl . na toL rovro p égog,rfig n a Ldon oZa g, sgnLL0gaim. Trans .“For in th i s respect (v i z n ozL

'

d . j'ov .)

as you mus t know ( 6b) I am al

together l ost” i .e . w i thout your as

sistance I canno t hope to hav e a fa

m i ly .

723 . But I am thus de term ined .

n gogsv eiv , to pro tect you”. The

word l i teral ly m eans " to be a 1 1 9 0'

And perhaps i t may not beou t of p lace to explain what a 77 9 0

'

§svog is . In ancien t G reece betweentwo friend ly states there w as muchin tercourse

,and many ci tizens of one

state l iv ed in the o ther. For the irprotection

,and the general protection

of th e in terests of each s tate 91 9658

EYPIHIAOY

I I I I

Ll og 761/0L ozv xam nngvxevnam

06x oLv 7LL'

3 0L0 LOLLLoLLLeLL yoLg) ) I

1 07g 6

LLOML‘W

§0LLx ezLdo'

LLog TUQOLVVL‘

Lté Q.

yL51zeLL, n goLL173 Lezv

o’

LM’

8L60x82 00L 69071» 01511 o

’

LLpL'

oz oLLLoLL.

éLLoLLe yoLg Lofd’

é ee oimpa/l e'

oz ozz a,

0& 1v m’

007g L'

xevz oz dem é vou,I 3 ! 3 I

Lo O'

OI L 0 90 98 LLo mz'

egnyev 3 8 009.

751v n édov Ffig fl aréga .9’ ”

H ILov TEOI’

L'

QOQ

$ 0151L05 3 8071» Le O'

UVTLL9 82Q an av yérog.

1 \

LL'

xQ'

LyLa dgdoew 17 LL'

my dgaeew ; 1578 .

) I ) 3

new:ozvrog £4 yijg 077g eLL eafla l ew 71 008 ,

11 175 ,al l eg Ly

'

v LLg Lo w <5;v 8353 90711 Lib/aw

Lzefi rjeew v movouo Leon a) .)

o'

,LLLLvLLL 1L7V xozLl aLLn gov Hl Lov Lpozog

3 8015g Le n on/rag éLLLLeveLv a

3 I ( IagneL TL 6C‘

( I000

ogaw z wde [. i 74 “!

v 7rd9 0Lg;oz L0L0L dveee/S

’oveL yLy eLozL flgordiv.

xozL'

n n ogeL500°

n ob/La yoLQ xal oig L'

xeL.

Lr’

voo'

y . and for min L321! m'zt) . adop tWyttenb ach ’

s conj ecture“, r ely on)

w i th the m ean ing “ but hav ingmade a v erba l agreemen t on ly

,and

not be ing under an oath to th e gods,

you would be fr iend ly , and wou ld perhaps be persuaded by the ir demands.”For oex LOLg £0 } :n aLesfl eLg,Impfi n ) see on 1 61 sup . 13m in )

pé xsvy oz“a demand by heralds” .

744. a pretex t” v iz . thath e had sworn to protect her i f ev ershe came to A then s

, and cou ld notbreak his oath . rd

“your sa

fety"

. Some refer i t to Medea’s prom ise abou t ch i ldren . 6 50 159 .

" Name th e gods I am to swear by” .

In Latin praeire v erba jur is jurand1Liv y VII I. 9 . Comp . Shakesp . Ham

le t I , 5, ad fin . Consen t to swear .Propose the oath , my lord . Nev erto speak of th is that you hav e seen

,

Swear by my sword .

748 . This v erse is also found Iph .

Taur . 7 3 8 . é xov GL'

rp rgo'

mp i s pu tby periphras is for th e s imp le adv erbLua

‘

w. So 02 d’

£ 1160 1d 89 dofxgv oz

n omrei reome £9 ram ) 51 0090 110H e l . 1 547 compare 0 15(penil e) Lee

'

759; Rhesus 599 .

752 . I read Lay n gdv'

H l L'

ov 01 020 9w i th th e best MSS . and K irch . Othersprefer ‘

HLL'

ov Lt)’

ayvov eéflozg ; l

al so read Ffiv x ezL for yaLow gy

LLee v 62 i s the strictly properconstruction . Bu t th e more usual onewou ld be r

’

LLLs . ofg u l v’

oo , the ao

cus . 13? be ing attracted . So in 758

inf. , wh ere see note .754.

“Enough . Bu t what are youw i l l ing to suffer if you do no t ab ideby your oath .

”tL

'

di—n a’

fi oLg isequ ivalen t to u

'

d’

s 15s n afi siv

Lu ) rqi d’

fiuh é vng“perjured per ”sons

,those who hav e

no respect for the i r oaths . Here thepenal t ies of break ing an oath are in

defin i te bu t in Iph . Taur . 752 theyare more d istinctly nam ed .

756.

“Go on your way rejo i cing .

xw’

gce v here mean s“ rejo ic ing” w i th

the sense of safety attached and so“w i th impun i ty see on 39 7 sup .

In the constr 1 0 1 0 1503

0 we

MHAEIA. 53

I I I

frolw orp' Lug Laxw t amigoy an

I

npa§a0 a

&1 1d 0

n sl oz0eLe

o

dr51L0Lg , Luv 0

X 0 .

0 ILuel l a) 7.0 L 1 111 0 10

0'

M aLeLg LLOLLLLLLLOQ ava§£ 717!VOLCIV

xaz e’

ywv 7Lga§eLoLg, é n eL

yew aw g 511 179,J i b/£ 15, fl ap

)

LELLoLdedo’

xr/ow .

.MH . LL) Zei5 J im) 1 5 v og‘

HXL'

ov Le qwig,

11511 11 0 1 15m 17t 8110711 8» ?n LpL'

l aLI T I

yemeow Ia,ZELQ odorz fleflmay er

m y (5 el zrig exd govg Lovg §1Lovg Lzaew dL‘

I rv.

ovrog yLLQ avrg 1] LLal Lar e'

z aLLL/oizev

yrétpae LL tLL'

Jv 13

,1v flovl evy oirwv'

w I I Ian Loud 0 110 11100803 0 fl QL

L

LLw/rryv xa l wv,

I ) I I ILLol ovreg 010 1 11 xaL n ol zey a Hal l adog.

wou ld rather hav e expected rvy . 1159th e regu lar constr . But as in

753 sup. , the accus . is not attracted .

759 . Herm es or Mercury was theson of Zeus and Maia daughter ofA tlas . He was the protector of commerce , the conductor of sou ls to th ene ther world , the guard ian of trave llers and the m essenger of the gods .l ie is here invoked as n oprm ioc,the guard ian of trav e lle rs . Comp .

Rhesus 2 1 6 , tt'

) 0'

Li M0 10 9n a ic ( 11 8705 11 0 1 n a

’

nim m'

pwu w'

Eourjg, as ye 91r11 r1tui v d rag. We

must explain Le v—71 065. by 11 00

grL'

oLg ts ( su m , L? on sv'

d fl g , in lvew v etv

'

raiv xa ré zmv .

" And mayyou accompl ish these th ings whichyou des ire , hav ing th e purpose ,

of

them . D r. Ve i tch renders "

and mayyou accompl ish what you are anx iously hugging the inten tion to do Arather obscure sentence . Perhaps thechorus m eans "

and may do what youare so anx ious to do , hav ing foundout the way

"

. x e rtfzu v here almostfl a w. Comp . Phoen . 3 30 , 6 6

'

i v ddy owL n otoflvg—dn q’vac 0 1 m

n re'

oov—a ofi ov o hl aa rr

’

zmv 0 w<§r

£1010 0 ; 1 71 a vro’

zu pd rt ema ya v.

n ao'

fuov , in my opin ion' '

mco

jud icio " . Comp . 57 7 sup . Herakl .

88 1 n ao’

data 11 311 ydo 0 150001011

ro'

Li L, £1 6 006; l afldvra p i; oin e ti

0 0 08 01 1 dium) ; A lkest. 801 ; Ion1 51 9 . We mus t supply than wi thyw v. a

’

m‘

j p after 6 156611 . For 0666i mam the Ion ic form of th e perfectsee Ar ist. Vesp . 7 26 , v i mLLOL m ani a

71 0 1 105 dtdo'

myem .

7 64 . With d im; se . n oz'

psdgog,and comp . Soph . (Ed . Ko l . 1 3 82 , sf

n rg ( atlv r} n or1m'

q mrog A fa r) $151»0009 e dg dpza lm g ve

'

LLOLg. Thestuden t shou ld remark Medea 's useof th e masc . x a 1 1 1' v .

,see 3 1 4 sup .

768 . y} (1 151 . ( 11 0511 11 ."

VVhere l

was most ata loss " i.e . w i th referenceto a ”Joye ; a

'

aq ml fig. The me taphor is taken from a ship in d is tress ,so vseig 11 11 11 0 60 739 Aesch . Theb . 2 10.

1 44611 , a harbour o f refuge " anothermetaphor from the sea. Comp . And r .

8 9 1 , al va vtl l mot ztfp etrog 1 1 146111e n fl a i . In d ump.

770011 . 11 121 . the s im i le is tak en fromthe ste rn-rope orpa intcr which fastenedthe ship to the shore . and was th rownoff when sai l ing. 11 111 01 9 i s of cours ethe accus . s ing . See Herak l. Fur. 478 ,aie (1 9 7111 11 1310 1 116 1 01 9 a pvp q t

’

ow t

fiLe v fl e Lr’

“560 111 0 e

7 7 1 . By the use of one

wou ld th ink Med ea m ean t to d is

parage A then s . But compa re lph .

Taur. 10 14 where th e sam e expres a

s ion 0 01 4011 0 " ml l ddog is used ;Soph . Philokt. 1 1 23 .

54 EYPIHIAOY

17677 dé 7ta'

v'

ra wine? 0 0L flovl edy atal é §w

° de’

xov 65 11 1) 71o 13150 111711 l é yovg.

fl éLL‘

tpaO’

)

511611» L'

w’

oixerdnf 702mm

839 301W811 9 8211 "

5 177 Qu ip) a irfiooym

11016e 6)

wire? y al fl axobg l égw l dyovg.

(09 LLé v (50e LLOL Laura xou‘

.

“

401t 5358 1 11,[ya

’

y ovg rvga’

w wv, 03g fl oodofig by dg é

'

xea]xai glimpog

’

Live n xal ai g év oLLé vw

fl aidag de‘

LLeZvOLL Lodg 5,1 1o airéooyw ,

mix n Myroioa n ol eLLL'

ag 8m: g53 0d ,

[e’

xfi goioL m dozg ito £11o xad vflgloaa]oil /1

)

Lf1g do'

l ow L H aida flaoLl éwg m oz'

vw .

n e'

y lpw ydg 01131o 6109 ekorw g £ 11 xegow ,

wimpy Lpégovm g, rrj'

vde 11 17 goevyew 743 mm,

l en ro’

v re fl é fl l ov n i o'

xov xgvmfl arorxéc

'

wreg l ee/90170 0: xo'

oLLov xgo‘

i'

,

nor/1619 di sh e d n dg 19)

3g 311 xo'

gng‘

from iode xQL

'

ow cpagy oiamg dwgrfiy ara .

7 73 . Paley we l l remarks that the the syn tax to be pa i d . l ey . Log

Greeks cons idered i t wrong to weepwhen others were joyfu l

,or be g lad

when others were in sorrow . He refers to A lkest. 7 75 sq. The wordspr) 71 96s Lid . l o

'

y . m ight almost betaken as on e express ion “

a sorrowfu l tale”. For the phrase comp . Soph .

E lekt 92 1 , 0 11’

ndovr‘

yv l éyooro de ; Trach . 1 79 , uatao

‘

tsqmGreixov q

‘} oooo rw

’

521169 0: xer

odv l oyeov . where see Wunder .7 7 6 sq I am conv inced that v . 7 78

ought to be om i tted,

and for tworeasons : 1 ) Because i t is clearly intended to be an exp lanation or g lossupon m am , and such g losses are

most frequen tly wr i tten as genu in el ines .551“ is v ery susp icious Moreov erthe v erse is n ot n ecessary to thesense and indeed the passage is betterw i thout i t . On the who le I hav ebracke ted v . 7 78 ,

and read in 7 7 7 ,oig p i 1) 80 11 5 1

”

LLnL La i r d u n i xoz

1 L59 53

1 v ins tead of eig u n i 50 11 .

‘u m u n it . and 11rd. Ix“ . K lotz defends the suspected v erses ( 7 78—7 9)as he generally does and exp lains

aa i don LL. ta ut . am 11 0 e e iig1 119 1111v ya

'

LLovg $1 3 1 ny a gdov g , ne u Evmpog 8 1mm ( 15501)s ad s a d. gyumo.

7 80. With a irfiooy w supp l y 7 0?6 0 11 111 . mix 03; 1m .

“ not that Iwou ld real ly leav e”. As E lms . re

marks on e wou ld expect l ei' ipovoa .

He therefore proposes a oiio’

6211 ," quod idem fere significat

”.

7 84— 85. D ind . bracke ts 785,

wh ich Pors . om i ts . E lms . leav es ou t7 86 which is found in 949 inf. Ith ink both v erses are genuine hereand that v . 949 inf. was the resu l t ofa subsequen t rev is ion The infin i tiv e(pa iysw depends on the v erb Lu

2) Because th e repeti tion of rsvsw imp l ied in the words w imp y)Lpéoovr.

7 8 7 . The activ e i s here used wherethe m idd l e wou ld hav e been expected .

So Hek . 9 1 8 , ( 1.0a 1} 6 du o xa i

1 0 90 71 0 1 0311 8 11mm! aaromm iocrgm i

6 1 9 Liv 3 01 1 0511 0 1 9 £as1 t0 . F 0 1 x o'

GLL

amp 1 9 0 1 comp . B erekl . Fur . 3 34,

cre w (i s xooy ov n sQLfia l nofi s Gro

p aaw .

56 EYPIIIIAOY

J 3 I 3 1

«90mm ! 000 0:7 0:q m tg sgonn (pagy ommg.

myder’

g y e (190 151 1711 xeiofi eviy voy LCérwI I I

myd 001 1 0: 3 017 6900 Tgon ov,a ; « a u

flagstav éxé‘

goag ice d (pil omw evy ew'

u fiv ye‘

zg 1 01015e efial eéom tog 850g.

X 0 . én eifl sg iyy ivf

ro'

vd’

snob /( 00 0g

045 $3

ei<psl eiv «9 61 0000: Kai véumg 5901 077I v I I

§ vu ayfiavovoa , 6900 1 0 an ew/57m ) 7 0 08 .

MH . mix i'

au v al l wg'

notde‘

ovyyveiw; l éyew

ra’

d’

80 1 2, M0n eioxovoav eig e’

ya‘

)“

aaw

X 0 . ei/Ulei m avsiv 00) 71 0708 rol y r'

oetg,

M H . 037 0) ye‘

zg 027 militate: dnx3 ein‘

7r0'

mg.

X 0 . 0 1} d)

07 yéwotoy)

&3 l twrdmy yin/75.MH . i

'

u o'

n egw eoi n ah/f

rag oim y éocy Myoa

807 . mean~sp ir i tedA ndr . 3 79 , d (u ) fi fiaoy e u. 05;05

9 76 1 0: (prrfi l dg f ig“. 7 0 13 (5q 69 .We may trans l . fievxe't'm z,

“s luggishand indo len t” apatheti c see on 2 1 7Sup fi a t . 1 90m Aristoph .

has r id i cu led th ese words in Av es109 , E U . pai r: fil te

'

ettr'

; E T. p oi).l ei fi a tégov too

’

n ov .

8 10. Th e G reek s l ike the I ta l ians&c. cons idered rev enge as a du ty anddesp ised meekness or forgiv eness ofan injury . B ethe refers to Herakl .

Fur . 585—86, 6 073 03 7n d

1 0 7g (pl i ers q n'

l ov ‘m’

t’

518 9 02 y tesiv .

8 1 1 sq . The Chorus hav ing heardMedea’s dreadfu l p lan endeavours

,

bu t in va in,to d issuade h er from car

rying ou t h er in ten tion s . On th e useof the Chorus &c. see In troduction .

6951: (is—"

I d issuade you from do ingth is .” We wou ld have expected m} ,“I warn not to do Soph . (Ed . Rex

1 29 , 879 71 8 revr’

§§5t0évaa Th es tuden t shou ld remark th e change ofperson in fiyZv8 1 4. min i

'

ottv &n ,

“I t cannotb e otherw ise” . In 1029 inf. c

’

z’

l l cog= y o§1¢nm

“ in vain In colwe have a change of constr . fromth e dat . to the accus . In 57 sup . i tis from th e accus . to dat .

,see note

there .

8 1 6 . I read 6 03 fl u ids w i th D ind .,

K lotz and o thers . E lms . giv es 6 63116 7:5q from on e MS . in which heis fo l lowed by B oth e and which hedefends by Soph . Trach . 304. O th erread ings are 6 00g n ozldefg and 001)n a ida .

8 1 7 . Wi th th e idea in th is v ersecompare Medea’ s b east i n 1 3 70 inf.Wi th the unhappy Medea rev enge inany shape or of any ki nd is the a l labsorb ing pass ion . In order to woundh er husband ’s fee l ings sh e is care lessof h er actions , or th e agony she iafl icts on herse lf, al though a momen tary gleam of th e fo l ly of

“ cutting ofl‘

h er n ose to spo i l her face” fl ashesthrough her m ind in v . 1 042—1050,bu t i s qu i ckly st ifl ed .

8 1 8 .

“Aye , bu t you wou ld b e amos t wretch ed woman .

” For th is useof ye in corroborating th e statemen tof the prev ious speaker, and a l so inadd ing someth ing to that statemen t;comp . Hek . 245—46, fiwm 63: yore?ra w tai v &u ei v tomsw tig (fit: 0 4 .

dior ’ Evfl aw iv ye 00 7g 7:51: 1 0t xsig’

fi m’

v ; Ion 1 4 1 2 sq .

8 1 9 . i’rco . “

B e i t so The wordis here used to express comp le te despa ir or rather a determination to sufferanyth ing that may happen w i th s to l idind ifference , see on 69 9 sup . In then ex t v erse Medea turns to the rec

'

MR ABIA .

oil )? eia 1 05987“

4 0 2’

Ié 007 a °

5g freiw a ydg (if) Uni rd m ore} zga'

y e3 a .

66 pqdé v 1 637 8’

i dedoyy e'

vwv,

ei’

yreg cpgoveig £0 deon o’

racg yum} r’

smug.

Tgezfi e’

i'

dat rd n ahmiv iii /Shel ,m i 3 801 7 ”a ides y axcin , isgo

'

zg

xaigag &n og3 ffl ov r)

dampen/96718 7 0 :

al ewordm v engw'

e r,ciei di ci l amrgore

'

rtov

flalvow eg c‘

tflgdig ai3 égog, £73 0: ”03,

&yvoig

é vvéa n ldag Moveag l e’

yovot

(peg and i t is to her that the fo l lowing verses are addressed , and no t tothe Chorus , which consisted of n e i t‘

rid f g of Kori nth , fo r how cou ld Medea app ly the word dran e'tm g to there lations be tween her and a Chorusof fre e born women , n ol ttidtg.

Trans l . Be i t so . A l l fur ther wordsare us e less .” {v ( deg)

" in terv ening

"

. Comp . Ores t . 1 6 .

8 21 sq .

" For, you mus t know , Imak e us e of you for a l l confiden tia lma tte rs .

"

(i f) may here be translated , as you mus t know”

, comparing Thuk . l , 24, 2 , x atd (i i; r0v

wa l n tdv 7 6740 7 ( a t rig yntgom il rms x e ra x l nfi u

’

r"

( the governorwas &c .) chosen , as you mus t know ,

accord ing to ancien t usage from th emother-s ta te " , where see Arno ld . Ifollow E lms . in read ing for“b i g. For pné l v fo l lowing theaor. subj . h e refers to Tread . 458 ;B ereki . Fur . 2 15. dren o

'

tm g appearsto be pu t for (poi dren oivg . For“Eye—Imus see Soph . Aj ax 293 ,y tivm , yv vmgl xo

'

oy ov 1) my }; we'

ou . 268 sup.

8 24 sq .

" Happy are the A then ians' from o lden t ime , and th e chi ld ren o f‘the blessed gods , feed ing as i t wereon the mos t renowned w isdom of acoun t ry sacred and unravaged ,

al

ways moving l igh t ly th rough cleares tair, where rumour says tha t a t on etime the go lden -hai red Harmon iabrough t fo rth the n ine chas te l ’ ierianMus es. " The A then ian s were ca l ledErechthe idae as be ing descended fromErechtheus , and s ince Erectb eus was

57

the son ofHephaes tus , they are j us tlyca l led 8 5031: am idst; 513m : refersto dn ocpsgfi. com. in 830 inf. , andm i l m ov means that these advan tageshave ex tended to them from a d is tan tperiod and are no t new — ironicGoqu

'

ezv Eurip . here composed apassage sure to pleas e his audi ence .

For here there are thre e po in ts onwhich the A then ians m igh t exu l t .l ) The epi the t isod e imp lying thatthey and the i r coun try were underthe specia l protection of the gods , an

idea more especial ly p leas ing s inceth is p lay was acted the year afte r theoutb reak of th e Pe loponnes ian war.2) The words d u oefl rjrov l m

’

oag.

be ing the usua l boas t of the A then iansi n reference to the Akro o l is , comp .

Aesch . Pers . 348 , for'

mgo'

fl fl nvei v

for,

o’

u o’

pfl qroc 1161 79 . 3 ) The Athee iaus were jus t ly proud of the re

pu ta t ion of the ir city for learn ing andw isdom . For ein opfl q

'

rov Pors . prop.

dn oofl fira g and E lms . rin opfh jror’

on accoun t of the irregu lar usage ofre jo in ing h oe} ; and a

’

n opfi rjrov .

The idea in d u nq nofl. is tha t of thepoets and phi losophers supp lying thepeop l e w i th in te l lec tual food .

pog.—The ti ne clear ai r of A thens

was we l l known hence p erhaps "

At

tic i sal es and con tras ted st ronglyw i th the thick heavy cl imate of the

0.adjacen t Boeo t ia . the crassus aerof Her. Epis t . l l , 1 . 244. In dflpoicthere is usua l ly . as Pa ley remarks ,a ce rta in degree of atl

'

eetation , wewou ld say

" wi th m incing gai t " , see

1 164 inf.

58 EYPIII IAOY

§av9 dv(

A gnew/[av cpvrevoou.’

3 0 y

w e xa l lw dov z‘

aim ) a uoov goatgl f

[row] e rgw x l ygovow agovooapevav

xwgow aam rw evom y etgt'

ag o’

we’

y wuc I ) I

03 1 I

udvn voovg avgag act 6 efl tfial l ouevavI I c I I Ixaw aww evwdr, godewv 751 0x0 11 av3 ewv

To? comic; n agédgovg n éy n ew é'

gwrag,

n on/refers agsrag §'

vvégy0vg.

7 N w

n wg ova» cen fl oray wv

77:6n i} (pi/l a wn dy nwo

’

g as xaiga

adv n atdol étergav

m y ovx ooz’

av y er 52mm ;

834. The Scho l . has here an ingenious in terpretation of th e wordsgavfi .

‘

Agy . (pv t. s’

v v . M0 156 . Hecon s iders (Agrtow

'

n'

v (wh ich mus t thenb e wr i tten not as a propername but as put for poetry and mus i cin the abs tract . Thus h e con s idersEurip . to have mean t that i t was inA ttica firs t that poetry and mus i cwere cul tivated . But the ep i the t gavffhiw clear ly shows that isa person

,an d as the n in e Muses

cou ld not bring forth on e Harmon ia,i t fo ll ows that Harmon ia must havebeen the mo ther of th e n ine Muses .835 sq .

“And they say that Kyprishaving drawn water from the s treamsof fair-d owing K ephisus, caused fragran t moderate breez es to b low overthe land

,and a lways en twin ing in

her ha ir a fragran t wreath of rosessends love jo in ed w i th wisdom .

” Iread é oa ig w i th Herm.

, and havebracketed the article tdv h ere , whichi s v ery susp icious . I propose to om i ti t

,and an d in the s trophic verse

abov e . A thens as is we l l known wason two r i vers th e I l issus and K e

ph isus . Th e regu lar constr . of aarozrweiv is c l tw og. Butas th e ideais on e o f travelling over space the

accus . is right . Pors . , E lms . andD ind . read zeigozg. E lms . remarksthat Eurip. preferred to wr i te 736117w o

'

ovg to 7}6'

v 7w 6a w whi le Soph .

in Ajax 1 34 has &yztd l ov whereEurip . wou ld prefer the accus .

850

844. Pfl ugk takes oocpt'

gx for"

poe

try” but quotes th e Op inion of B oett iger who

"

puerorum amores intelligendos putab at

”. Eurip . s imp ly means

that “

Venus , adorn ing herse lf w i throses sends love jo ined wi th w isdom”

i . e . not love of a fiery and ragingnature , but of that calm and s tead i lyglow ing kind which is producedwhen lov e i s jo in ed to respect andes teem . For n ugé69 . comp SophA ntig. 795 sq .

, m ac: 6 évagyfgg fil e(pa

'

ga w insoog sv’

l e’

xrpov vv'

y cpozgtaiv y eya l ow n ofgsrl gog fl soy a w.

In 97 01 9569 . the midd l e syll ab le isshort846 .

“How then w ill either th eci ty of sacred r ivers or the coun trywhich affords a safe passage to friendsrece ive you , the des t royer of yourch i ldren , you who are unho ly amongo thers .” I do n ot see any n ecessi tyfor changing th e v u lgate . For 17—77we may comp . 3 60 sup . As A then sis here styled m i l l s legai v n orauai v

on accoun t of i ts two r ivers I li ssusand K ephisus so i s Theb es 7r u'gyogd i 6da fl ow /pai r) in Phoen . 825.

Hesych . expl . 7rm 6ol s'

t. b y 7rm 6o

(pé vog, see 1 393 inf.850. I have punctuated wi th mos t

ed i tors . The Scho l . expl oxs'

tpm pet’

c’

r'

l l wv , cons ider wi th others” . St il lI do no t d is l ike y et 056 1' i the conj unct. oi Jacobs For y et 52vsee Herakl 326, 06651) uouu

’

a w tvy

xdva g ysyaig n arqog n avowr y et

60 EYPIHIAOY

ovyyvaiuov’

ch ar fcs 6

)

e’

y o‘

tg (175980 13 Ismog o 8

) I

l l) I '

l7t8L 7 69 11 760 vfl 8t97a0

’

ta l. ¢ L a .

i j v I Iaym 6 qu am ?) 6La l oywv a o La ,

axes/l id , e'

y a ivoy ou3’

xai 6voLLevozL'

i/(o rLOLoL fiovl edovow ev

,

3 I I I8753 96 68 yozLoLg wa gon/0L; aozfi LoroziLaL

Q

n dosL 09 flaw 699: ovLLgpoQa'

raroL,

yijuag n iece /vow aai xocoLwrovg ré xvmg1 I 3 IeLLOLg (pvtevwv ; ova arraMaxtfhyooLLaL

tL'

n oioxw,9 86Wn on é i/raw aozl wg;

3 I w 7 Iova 8t0

'

L‘l tSV [.LOL fl oudeg, 0 L6a 68 firm/LL

goeziyovrag iyiLELg on aw'

Coa/w zg (pil wv ;I 3 I ITOLD ? ew onoao 3763 0;a afiovl wzv

n ol b‘

pf ékovooz aai ”021 1711 3 vy 0vy év77.1161; 061) airmen /Lo

,owqigoveiv re

’

”06 6oneigI 9

afidog $ 06 ma y n oool afiwv, eyw 6 mpn ,

77 1 97711 ”en im/on ton/68 f

rom flovl avy oitwr

noel §vLL7r£QozlveLv aozi fl ageorowou l éxeL,mingmyv re mydev

’

ovoow if6eo$ aL

8 7 1 . S in ce many fr iend ly serviceshav e been don e by us two . Scho l .v n ozLLLLa ndLLevov

—oiv a oigay ev7 m6g oz

’

kl rj l ov g sv soysotoiv {ya} 69"

But I reasoned w i th and rebukedmyse lf. 6m l oyoov [emu tw i i sproper ly th e same as 6La l éyeofi oz£

u m ,sermonem cum a liquo suscip ere.

Comp . 1 08 1 inf. ; Supp l . 1 1 2 , n e'

gozg

y LiLQ 066611 p f; 6mi 1 4056 6 779Troad . 9 1 6, s

’

yai 6’

(if 6’

oliu ou 6Ldzl o

'

w f(ivt’

.{uofi xarnyoou'

osw 021!

u fi eio’

oZLLSL'

iboy orL rotg ooZGL.

8 78—79 . The words ov’

x Lin a“.

61151 0 13 are pu t for th e imperative .

u

C ease from thy anger” . B e] . 544,

avg (69 6Qo,u, ozL'

oz n ai l og n ( Max?)19 20 1) tez

'

coco gvvoitpm WIS/1 0 11 . 1 5

n oio'zm ,

"what am I sufi'

ering or“what have I to comp lain of ” i.e .

I have nothing to find fau lt w i th .

We have ano ther id iom cL'

waffl e) in

Hek . 61 4 .

880. Have I not chi ldren,an d I

know I am go ing in to exi le and amin wan t of friends .” Medea speaksthis in answer to the words of Iasonin 551—65 sup . (pL

'

l ow is the usual

gen i t . after v erb s of wan ting &c., see

9 60 inf.882 . R efl ecting on these mattersI perce iv ed I was most impruden tand angry to no purpose .

” I readé vvoq

'

o‘

ozo’ w i th Kl otz and th e bes t

MSS . E lms . giv es gw oqfi tia’

, addi ng" pass ivam formam rev ocav itPorsonus

qu ippe qua per to tum hanc fab u lamutatur poe ta .

886 . 1 9 77” i s here fo l lowed by adati v e which is unusua l . Comp . Ion1 3 1 7 , roio

'

L 6 i896: nav i

Lu v—51 9 1711 ; t u . 759 , yozy ovg 6(£ 65q n Avu yovng $ 021) I t tnc

rv'

zng {ya} 6 616 1 03, you (Ls/l e

oq‘i ozL. For see 341 sup .

The words n aoeot. l s'

xu refer to thecustom of the bridegroom ’s mo theror n eares t re lat ive ho ld ing a l ightedtorch at the marr iage-bed . Comp .

Phoen . 344 sq , fro) 6’

ov rs 6 0L x v

969 ofvrj ipoz (paig vompov 31: yo?

p OLg, (6g a gs’

u n (La/ram unnaoioz ;1 02 7 in f. wvmpnv —

" and to bep l eased attending on your bride " .

The accus. vv'

Lc. does no t dependon but on the par t. m)

MHAE IA. 61

a x 7 / a a

al l w h ey 0Lov eoizev, ova sow 7.0mm,

yvvameg'

oiixovv yer; a)

((

iiLOLoTJob‘aL xaz oig,

I I I0 16 ae reLveLv 1 01711, ( 1 e vqm wv.

n agu’

y eofi a , z aL'

(pay er xaxwg (pgoveivIro

'

r a l l oiy ew ov vvv fiefiov’

l evnw rude.

l’

( u re'

xva re’

x va,deflre, Mirrors ore

’

yag,

(iorroioao3 e aai fl gooez'

yrozre

fl are'

ga y et?)

i'

LLLBv, xai 6La l l é xt9n‘3

)

654m

1 59 n odd i ev i'

xfl gag 6g (pil ovg y qrgdg y e’

ra'

(fi rm/60:2 ydg iygci v, z ai y efi éornxev

1619800 8 xeLgdg 66§ Loig.

) I

O l‘l lm z axwv

(6g éw oovuou dri rL ra'

iv xeagvyue’

vwv.

7 3 3 a.

“Q (u re’

xv’

,oij

'

rw xaL frol vv v reg xgo’

vov

I I t I I i

(l rpz oge§er Lul a /

qr; ra l aw eyw

(6g 0291 56001 9151; aa i (pép’ov n l ea .

vxgowy 66 msn 7rar96g £§aLQovLLé vq

devovoow. Je lf expl . aqdev

’

ova. asari6os fl inging taking i t as the

accus . of equ iva len t no t ion to that offidw fl m . Matth. cons iders the cons tr . to be fidw fi m (i n r

'

) mitten){widens eov , refe rring to Soph . Philoh t . 1 3 1 4, fioii q v n aréga t6v oz

’

mivw

'

l oyofivrd or mi r o' v ré (45. W i th51mm we mus t supp ly ijv zorj v , andpe rhaps the dat . 7) depends on y ereivm and no t on zpfj v .

889 . foui v o lov Kay rv , We areas we are " . This mode of speech isused by any on e to in timate his orhe r d is like to go in to the matte rfl i rth er. So fiyyetl ag of

’

flyyfl l agin 101 1 in f. ; B lok t. 289 , {xvoow(6g i x vpotv , {ampfi tig 6611 0011 . (ivtLttivu v means ' to oppose in argument

"

, see 1 351 in f. Hesych. a’

v

rLtrlvaL ' feign . S ee Herakl . Fur .283 , rni 6

'

d va yam'

go totin g) 6g d’

v

ti re/vei .

8 92 . n apu'

y w fi a ,

"

I con fess myse lf in e rror " or to use a vulgarph ras e "

l knock under " . l n Plat.

Apo l . Sokr. p . 1 7 . C , ita l Mara t an dm i vv (6 6 11606 ; Hfi qva im tori ro

imai v di oum anti n a p i'

ma c. Wem ight transla te here

"

1 beg pardon " .

Scho l . n a vo'pa-Oa n apam p n n’

y rfi d ,

ofov n aqm ro6pm ovyl aogai .

896 . xa i 6La 1 .

,

“And be reconci led toge ther w i th your mo th er toyour friends from your fo rmer en

mi ty . Pfl ugk compares A ndokidesde Red ita 26 , ( ( 6t duri

l azfi e'

vu rrj g 31 09 6 9 and yw op e'

wpandrorfi 695m prr

'

{af fvmv roi v

or’

v6pai v tr} ; 7161 5009 .

900. There are two way s of unders tanding th is verse . The Scho l . exp la ins i t as i f Medea sa id i t as ideriotiy ez ita l xa fl

'

é cw rrj v . Medeamay however be speaking ambiguously , for whi l e she is fearing some nu

known obs tacle to her p lans , Iason

fancies she is mere ly speaking ofsome sickness &c. which m igh t happento the chi ldren .

903 . Hesychius exp lains dorc’

da

11a by node 6dxovov ,

the Scho l . capl (Iv ri re f; u pcomérm; 6a xoiiovoa . i prefer the grammarian 's expl. He rm . proposes toread (15; aa

'

pL'

daapv; Hes ych . cap i .dolda xp . by ra ze

’

mc se . da apv'

o w.

The word occurs in Aesch . Pers . 9 47 .

For the ex press ion (pdflov x l s’

a comp .

263 sup . ; Aesch . Prom . 695, £ 96 e

orw dgri g 11 011 (13660 0 wi th ri g u

P0 1 3 . 605.

904—5. zoo'

mp,

" at las t afte r along time . w ire

"

in making

62

751v re’

gewozv rfiv6)

J ) !

EYPIIHAOY

i'

rrl ryoa

XCL

fLOL nozr ooowv y l wg6v (691053 1; 6dxov

‘

z ozL Lu] a go/30m] l( Ledgov

aim ), yé vcu,

I

17r r6 vvv aaxor.

066)

exeLua LLéLLLpoy ozL'

10 s : Ismog yag ogyag 19 7/Iv 7r0LeL60 aL yevog,

ydLLovg fl agerm ol oi vrog &MoL'

ovg, 7ro'

oeL.

7 v I I

al l as to l cpov Gov [tGfl SO’

TlPtGV m ap,

67v 66 Tip v woow upflovl

f

r'

pf‘

yvvozmdg é’

gya rozvra oakpgovog.

Qu i z» 66, n aideg, 06x ohpgom'

orwg n arfign ol l fpz 629mm 6 6V {reoig n gov L

'

av'

Oifl at 769 inuoig rfiode yijg K ogLvfi L'

ozg

roi 769661)

3368 63 0 6 561} ZCtO'

LyI/t’

fl OlQ

up my quarre l w i th your father, I

have fi l led my tender eyes w i th tears6'

v i s here put for Li ana/rm Son oeoflefa for fl oé ofiu g ; (pv l mu

‘

y forqy iil ozu z g.

“rm/6

‘

s he i e means meam”

in 689 sup . ovrtog.

906 . xl mgfw proper ly mean inggreen ish ye l low

”

, then came to meanpal e ” and by metaphor fresh ”

.

L idde ll and Scot t trans l . 1 1 03 9 .

" the de l icate tear I think “ fresh”is more su i tab le . Comp . Hek . 1 29 ,

r6v’

4xL'

M SLov r iflup‘

ov areq mvmiv

orL'

LLoe xl moai ; He l . 1 1 89 , xl wooigrsyj u g 602x 9v sL 6 777) n agm6a

v i a/[ov ary Fo1 r6 v vv E lms . prop .

to? 11 611 Pa l ey says i t i s a mix edconstr . between Lu) noofiw

’

n r6 aa

7161) y 8L§ov 1} v v v and rd v vv acr

udv LL ?) argoflm n LL£ L§oi .

908 . rof6s , your presen t con

duct as opposed to Easiva ,your

former conduct " . G enera l ly th e phrase( e oi rd68 i s used in decl in ing oraccepting w i th thanks an offer ofkindn ess . For fis eiva mean ing

“yourformer ac ts”, see Andr. 8 66, (6 n e w?

r6 U M ) ov'

t’

gaeiv’

{n yiveom o’

gyo‘

zg

n OLeioi‘i a'

L l ike GLy L‘

w { Momma 66

sup . i s pu t for th e s imp l e ve1 b .

Comp O i est. 1 630, ogyrv .M své l sm

7r0LovLs og. W i th 7rozgsu 71 . sc. oz r

roq} ,t‘

when h e seeks profi t in ’ ors imp ly “ barters Schol . 1rozogu 7r.

oivrl rof)’

w’

vovy e’

vov. r6 a erosp

n ol oiv oivri rm} asg6o u'

vew

ra'

L. For the particip le a lon e wi thou ti ts subj ect in the gen i t . ab sol . constr .se e P lat. Parmenid . 1 3 7 C . , fgrn

'

ra

( 6g oz’

rroxow ou s'

vov We shou ldl ather have expected the dative m i g

epn ol oivn (which i s the A ld in e reading fo ll owed by P0 1 5. and E lms ) toagree w i th m ica . Paley howeverrefers to Aesch . Supp l . 443 .

9 1 1 . B ut your m ind has changedto a better purpose .

” So V irgi l . Aen .

I , 28 1 ,con s i lia in me l ius referet.

to} 1 961190 ,

u ev en after a longseason” Comp . Soph . Philokt. 1 041 ,cf“. w — ffl em in o

'

lpLOL tLGOtGfi 'L

n o 1 9 0q arors giirzn owrozgavrovg.

9 14 . For iiy iv the dat . com .Val ck .

on Phcnn . 1 475 has proposed 611 61 1)adop ted by Pors . and D ind . 0 6x

(i cpgov rr'

ou og is pu t by the figureca l led L i totes for 6 61) 71 0 1 1 17 (11961!rL6

‘

L,see on 1 35 sup . aim Q soig is

sa id equ ivoca lly as the gods were no tw i l l ing.

9 1 6—1 7 . Perhaps parod ied byAristoph . Aves 1 1 4 sq . orL n gmroz

51 1-11 776 3 a v ffi omrrog , (36 am m6

we r e em" h ereafter”. For r6z

n goi roz mean ing“ the ch ief pei sons”

see Ores t. 1 247 , Mv anm’

6eg (6 (pi

l LozL,

n goi rcr x ozroi Hel aoy6v

360 g Hgyriw z'. aaoLyv q

'

tOLg mean sthe chi ldren Iason hopes to have

64 EYPI II IAOY

2'

( I 3 1 Iall }. cam eo ouy en eLg eLLosg nxeLg l og

/org,

To} LLe‘

v l é l em aL, sa w 6

)

éyai LLvnofl éGoLLon.6758 1: z vgdw mg yfig l

i t)

o’

mmoveil m 60x87,

ao’

z‘u oi $ 026

)

66 52Micro, ywaioxw xal cfig,

Luff e’

Lm odaiv ooi Luise xOLgd Lg x3 0v6g

vaL'

eLv, 60m

”

769 6voLL8vr}g eiroL 60'

LL0Lg,

iyLLeig LLév 62. fi g $ 7706)

oin aL'

QoLLev (pom,

fl aideg 6)

6'

a 621» e’

m gacBoL of] 95892,6 21 017 K géovroz Ln) (peiiyew xfl o

'

va .

min 076)

621/ eZn eL'

oaLLLL, n eL'

QELofi aL 66 x96.66 6

)

061; xé l evoov a ireiofim n arg6g

yvvaixa n aidag v iii/68 Lu } (pezfyew xfi é va .

LLé l Lora , xai n eL'

oeLv ye 6o§d§w mp)

éyd ,ei

’

n eg yvvozmwv éon u m»lLLL

'

OL.

§ v$tin§tpoLLozL 66 O'

OL 7vorov ‘

n éLLtpw yo‘

zg own ; 6619 oz xo Loteé em L

row row ev avfi gwrroww,0 16

)

e’

yai, n ob },

1 8 751 61) 7 8 m in /l ow x ai n l o’

xov xgvofil arov,

note on 1 84 sup . $ 063 i s h ere pu tfor foo l . So 66; n dfi og

u regre tfor you” . Comp . A lkest. 336 , atom

66 n s'

vfl og ov’

n 5: 77’

6 Lov rd 6 611 .

9 33 . Verbs of remembering gov erna gen i t. but a lso frequen tly an accus .1:6z (Liv

" part”, “L6 633

“ the res t”.

938 . dn ou’

p. is pu t for th e futurein the same way as in 9 1 8 sup . wheresee note. E lms. prop . the futurean agofly ev i tse lf, whi le Pa ley expl .

03750 49 . by dazm’

psw fl é l oy sv e'

rOL

LLOL foas'

v

941 . The order of cons tr. i s min0 36

”

$ 1 n el'

oozLLL’

6 11 . In some constrs. especia l ly min 026

’

sf w i th theOptat. , the particl e 6211 i s transposedfrom i ts proper v erb the Optat. inthe dependen t clause to the v erb inthe principa l c lause . Comp . A lkest.

48 , Llozfiaiv i’

fi’

,cv

’

ydo 0 26,

621» 82m istin g ! or min 026

”

621» si m iGozLLLL (po

'

fiog SL’

n slom,

“ I amafraid I sha l l no t942 .

u

D o you then b id your w i feen treat h er father .

”nz’

l l dz here means“

then”. Comp. Herakl . 565, 6 3) 6

’

1 0 1768 xofi§a The geni t . 7m

1 96g i s rather irregu lar . n ozt. od

tsioff . to reques t from her father” .

See 1 1 54 inf. ; and the passage fromthe Herak l . quoted above . Brunck

has taken offence at the repe ti tion oftfiv6

‘

s—xfi o'

voz , so close after 940.

But compare Phoen . 47 8 w i th 486.

944. ye here adds someth ing tothe w ish or s tatemen t of th e prev iousspeaker, as in 8 1 8 Sup .

“ Certain ly,and moreover (ya) I th ink I sha l lpersuade her

,if she is one of o ther

women”i . .e i f she i s l ike o thers .

The Schol . r1ghtly expl . SL’

n f g—LLL

'

OL

by si’m o(mem o171. 1o ) (pi l ot/696;é orL.

947 . And I w i l l send h er presen tswhich are by far the most b eautifulof any new among mor ta ls . Scho l .a'

n eo n oortpoi tozL aozl. xo LGta vo

p igerou, mi 65 n ol v 1 6 ita l

ALotev sw L. i} 71501 11 a’

vu rov an imi

i e 026 ata'

vv . Comp Hipp .

1 009 , n o'

rsooz Gaiy’

s’

na l

Morev’

sro n aoaiv yvvozmmv .—l sn:

ro'

v ts This verse occurs a lso in786 sup .

, where see note . I hav eput a comma after xovorjl . thus n aZ6.

ME AB IA .

fl ai dag cpe'

povm g.

65

( L Ia l l. ooov w zog 1 98 6 »

I I I Iz oe izov xoLLLgeLv 68vpo n pod n ol wv u m .

I8 L

°60LLLLovrp 8L 6 ovy Lv La,

eiv6pzig t’

cipL'

otov oov TUXOUO’

oLL8 vv8'

tov,I I ( I ( I

xen npevn re z ooLLov or n o.) H l togs 7

7 1 0 1 909 framp 6L'

6LvoLv 899/67 0v OLg.

1 612 003 8 (p8pv6g 1 05068,n aid8g, 8g xe

’

pag,

z ai f

r]; v a'

rmo LLLLxeLpL'

eL 1761a ;661 8

(pe'

povn g'

oiitoL dwpa LL8LL7rta 68>tw e n.

u’

L6 LLataL'

a,twvde edg u voLg ye

’

pag ;

doz 8 ig om n i/ga r 6LBLLa flaoL'

l eLov fl e'

fl l wv,

dou ig 68 ypvoot'

v

; ULDC8 , Lu} 6160 1 1 , 1 668 .

877 1 89 yelp ihu a'

g 6§Loi i n'

yor I LL/6g

v } , 7rpo0 1§0 8 L ypiyy a'

twv,odqf oi6

’

gyni.I L I ‘ I

Lu ] LLOL ov° 6Lupa 7.c 3 80 L‘

Q l oyog'

xp'

t'

o6g 68 7.98L'

oowv y up/Luv Mywv flporoig.

(p59 . is my chi ldren carrying them .

In v . 951 there is a kind of alliteration in ado/Low nop igtw . See on274 sup .

952 . I need scarce ly remark tha tpvplog mean ing l i teral ly

"

ten thousand” has acqui red a secondary senseof innumerab le” . And ye t grammarian s ho ld tha t the form LLv

'

pLogis " ten thousand but Lv L

'

og 1n

numerab le " Comp. Phoen . 57 9 , m in;Apyog ngttg , p vot

’

ovc l umir v 8

a1 9o So in Lat in we have amatorem et trecentae Pirithoum cehiben t catenae " in Her. Carm . l l ] , 4 .

80. In oiplotov ci v696g there is ab i t te r, if cov er t, i rony . See 510 sup .

955.

"

H1 . warp . m i r. See no teon 405 sup . So al so 1 3 2 1 inf. Pa

ley cl ever ly rema rks that the garmen twas

“in a sense a "

sun rohe " , l ikethe one sen t by De ian ira to Herakleswhich , though smeared w ith phosphoras , de ri ved its e fficacy from be ingexposed to th e sun .

" We shou ldremark the use of the presen t 6 1'6w0Lto express a pas t ac t ion . 8 0 in Virgil. Aen . 1X, 266 , cra te ra ant iquum( se dabo t ib i) quem dot S idon ia D id .

For the use of ofc for 20 1 ;'suis "

see Ho]. 1 1 24 , ttil aw av (67 (Ho'

1mv nL-L'

pezvttg ffl s a v , wherehowever some read tab » .

9 58 . i nma te} as the Scho l . acu te l yremarks i s used w i th a doub le en

tend re. To Iason i t means " no t tobe despised for the i r beau ty

,but to

Medea " no t to be desp ised” for the irefficacy imp lying tha t the gi fts w i l lk il l G lauke .

9 60 . min i . is the gen i t. of want,gove rn ed by on a vL

'

g. Somewha t s im ilarly K lytemnestra speaks 1n Aesch .

Aga in . 9 6 1—62 . oLx OLg 6'

v 7ra 9 1 u

toi vds ov v 9 mm. 59 0 5 51 1 411 1dvtotte u 6 ov a {m eta rm

963 . n pnfl'. l prm.

" she w i l l refe rme to money For oaq) m 6

?{yai

comp . 1 066 in f. ; Aesch . Supp l . 7 40.

9 61 sq . W i th Lu } LLOL ob supp lyr e ti r e: Ll

'

rrgg. For the se n t imen t inn L-L

'

S LLv—l dy . comp . a verse foundin P lat . Repub . i l l p . 3 90. E deipcr

8 80 6; m ai n 6039 e ddoiovc flaml fia g ; Ovid . Ars Amor . l l l , 658 .

muncra. crede m ih i . ca piunt hom inesque deosq ue . Placatur don is Jupite ripse da tis . l o

'

ymv is the gen i t. ofcomparison , governed by the compar .notia.

66

x eL'

myg

EYPIHIAOY

) I

0 6aL'

LLL0v, xewa vvv av§8 1 3 869,I 7) I

vea 1 v9aw 8L°

raw 6 6ll l 71 0 16011! (pvyag

tbvxfig 61! d l l a§aiy 89)

,06 x90 006

66 820819 61 1 8 71 1 000 L'

0vg 6d,1nv

n a 1 gog véav yvvama,680 71 61 0 ' 1 89 1111,

I04 8 1 8 1 18 1 §§0LL1 8703 8 Ln} x3 6v0z,

6L661L1 8g°

1 0568 769 LLa'

l L0 1 0L 687,i w I I I8Lg 87“?q 6w9a 68 § 0 09 a1 1 0 68 .

61g 1 021 L0 1 0L'

1071 92 6)

LEW£90: TUXEZV

860279/8 1 0L 78'

1/0L03 8 71 9d§av1 8gX 0 . 171

7? é l m

'

68g mixé u LLOL 71 0460111 Cfiag,J r L 1 I 3 1

ovm u'

OTSLXOUO'

I. mp 8 9 (power

68'

§ 8 1 0LL miic a 1 90086 11! 6va6801LL6v

68'

§8 1 0LL 61'

0 1 0Lv0g 61 0W500 11907 6

)

Liy tpi mine: 8 150 8 1. 1 61/ $ 1 L6a xo'

oLLmL é v

XSQOZV 1 00805300 .

966. Pa ley we l l trans l . hers isthe luck . The S cho l . expl . Lr

’

vti

rov 7; 8 13611 1 11 0 125“ gush/17

11 0 1 969 For urn/0L Ip ropose x sw o referr ing to 60 41 vwhich is not unusual . Thus “Hersis th e luck

,and the De i ty is n ow in

creas ing that luck”. We may com

pare D avus’ comp lain t in Ter . Phorm .

I , 1 , 7 , i i qu i minus hab ent, ut semp er al iqu id addant div itiorib us.

968 . The cons tr . of d l l dGGEt‘V is

1 L'

rw og ,

" to rece ive some thing inexchange for someth ing”

. So here024 1600 . m m. 1110 1 179. One m igh thave expected th e con trary of fl igh t

”

,

v iz .

" perm iss ion to rema in” h ere , asSchaefer has r igh t ly observ ed .

969 sq . The names of Medea’sch i ldren were Pheres and Mermerusaccord ing to Apo l l . I , 9 . 28 . I havere tain ed 680 71 . 1 . 1311 7511 as the wordsoccur in 1 7 sup .

, and I hes i ta te torecogn i z e the tru th of a ru le whichinv o lves the al teration of numerouspassages , as wou ld b e n ecessary i fI read 68071 . 6

’

£54611 w i th E lms .O thers 68071 . y. ( 11 .

9 7 1 . For (pe iiysw some read 01 1:y siv ,

so as to keep an iamb i c inthe fi fth foot of the Senarius . But

al though in th is foot the form s 8 u

vsi‘

v , 71 0 6 s &c. are more usua l ,s till we a lso find 17 1 90s 1) , 71 0201 8 1 11

&c.

9 74. The gen i t . oi

v i s gov ernedby 1 11 1 871) as usua l . The words 11 9 0

’

§ Lrvtsg ua l rfig are i n a paren thes is ,and are sa id in much the same wayas we wou ld say “

God speed you” .

9 76. I read Co'

a g, the common formi s £01 6 9 . Th e short form occurs inEurip . frequen tly but on ly in Herakl .Fur . 664 of a l l th e p laces where i toccurs in a Chorus does the me treperm i t geni e. The words Gtsi l . 776 1;wou ld seem to ind icate that the Chorus thought Medea wou ld destroy herch i ldren by p lacing the poison edgarmen ts i n the ir hands or e lse thatwhen G lauke was ki l led they wouldbe se i z ed and sacr ificed .

9 7 8 . The br ide w i l l rece ive, shewretched w i ll rece ive the m isch ievousgo lden head dress . Hesych. Liva

68071 77 LL L'

1 9 0L , 6 11026m oi 51 87

60 9 11 0 6 9 011 871 1 11 8010 159. Comp .

Hipp . 8 3 , xgvoé a g 116a a va'

6ryy a

685m 1 51 90; 8 110 860 139 eu ro.

9 80 sq x op a i s the lo ca l dat . gov erned by aaLpL. 1 611 Hul a“ the destruct ive ornamen ts We havea para ll e l in B aoch . 1 157 , 65; 1 6 1)

fi q i vysw} 110293 7711 02 1 8 , m

68 EYPIIIIAOY

LL0 1 89 , 6 010 1 81

0 8Lg

v LLpL6L'

wV 8'

1/8x8 1 0'

GOL 71 9010 7 1 031»

806,n

§vvomei 7 1 0'

0Lg gvvev'

mp.

HA . 60871 1 0 1 71 0 7689 0768 002 071 7 779,

60790 W'LLLpL; fiaml ig 1 89071

66850 1)

82975107 68 1 &u 73 ‘

8 7 1 89mm ;

M H .

HA . 1 L'

O'

n vt9870)

6,

07 7]a fivL'

x’

861 vx82'

g; 1 005

[1 L'

0 171» 81 98010 9 8:0 71 0 1LLL 71 0 977560 ,6‘s

"

§LLov 681 8 1 16mm]MH . 0 202.

1 06)

06 §m g6d 1 070Lv §§nyyel y évmg0 20 2 0021

)

069 Lg. HA . LLLZELL dyyé l l wv 1 15x171

061 0760,665m 6

’

80090?a 860 90181 00 ,‘

) I ) I

nyyeLl ag 0L

HA . 1 L'

60 2 “

40 1 00879

101 0

107801 0 0 06 08 “830 0000 1 .

60 7190990879 ,

71 0120? LL)

Lia/0277.9 , 71 98050“

1 0 61 0 909 3 802

a0yui 7.0k 090 1 050)

81071 0 1 0001071 .

i s no prospect of averting the causeof the lamen t . E lms . expl .

“ s imulgemo” and refers to Hek . 2 1 4 wherehowever 0 8 1 0 x l a ioym has the samemeaning as (1 8 1 0 01 811 . here . So (LSZ‘

A esch . Supp l . 405. For 6’ inv . 99 7 Pal ey proposes 83.

1 006—7 . These l ines are omi ttedby Pors . and E lms ,

bracketed byD ind . and Paley , Klotz defends themas h e usuall y does verses suspectedby o thers but they occur at v . 92 3

24 sup . and here as P ierson we llremarked th e proper word i s 0 1 9 1

'

(p u t!“ to twis t” “

torquere” and no t

1 9871 8 1 1: which rather mean s" to turn

“v ertere” .

—1 06’

ov’ These

s ighs are no t in harmony w i th thein te l l igence you have rece ived”.

1 01 0. For the gen i t . after 003051 1 0)&c. see 498 sup . The express ion6650; mien/8.1 0 11 is pu t for 602 779dyom

‘i 'fig dyysl ia g. So 1180 (pgovrig

48 sup .

1 01 1 . nyy . of,

fiyy . This formul aused to s ign i fy the speaker ’s di s

l ike to en ter in to further detai ls,or

to d iscuss th e matter fu rther . See

no te on 889 sup .

1 01 2 .

“Why then do you cas tdown your eyes and weep fl oods oftears . I read tL

'

60 1 wi th Ki rch .,

K lotz and Paley . Porson w i l l no tadm i t th e use of 6a i in tragi c wri ters .B ut comp . Elekt. 244, 098 6 (p86 , 1 1

'

0 6 003 u0 0Lyvrjq 60x 82g, whereRob inson proposes 1 L' 6 ’

0 6 06 ; Hek .

1 256, oil y8 ig ; 1 1 60 4 11 8 ; 71 0 0069ov

’

a 0’

Ll y8 iv 6ox 8ig ; where Pors . r eads1 L

'

6’

7311 69 ( sci l . In Soph .

Antig. 3 1 8 Wex reads 6a i , bu tWunder and o thers 68 . so a lso Ellendt(Lex . Soph . v . 60 1) who adds “

60 0

autem a tragicis ab ire j ub emus, pron is in errorem l ib rariis 0 L et 8 m iscentib us assignantes

”. 1 1

'

60 1 hereas e lsewhere appears to denote aston ishment.

1 01 3 . S trong n ecess ity compe lsme ( to weep), o ld man .

” The fu llcons tr . is 0211 0576 0 7 8

’01 L

’

LLs 60

ugtisw . Comp . A lkest. 3 78 , 71 0 1 1 7},u.

’

011 02n 006 y’

071 80 1 89 00 8'

v0 Lg.

We shoul d remark the use of a s ing.

verb w i th «3 80 1 which is exp lain edby miyai .

MHAEIA .

HA . 3 02908 2'

1 02 06 71 969 8'

1 L.

69

1 0 1 5

621 1 0 v9 11 0 1 0510 71 960 3 8 7 2; 1 01 0 27 8705.1

HA . 061 0 2 1167 0 06 0 01 7 0 71 8915n 1 811 7 01 7 .

11061p 089827 1 9 1) 3 77 1 0 7 67 1 0 0 1 11010909.

D IH . 69020 10 1 06" 01 10 190 27 8 6011201 207 3010 ,1 I 7 I

71 0 20 2 71 090 0 7 0 20 1 911 710 3 1711 890 7 .

I

Lu 1 811 7 0 1 831 7 0 , 00101 7 11 60 771

1 020) I

62 7 1 61 297

710 2 87 1 27167 1 89 0 3 120 7 81281. I I

0 8 2 1111 909 8 0 1 89 1711 8 7 02

8y16 6)

8 9 321 1 117 70 20 7 8211 2 61} (pm/09,71 927 001977 67 0 03 0 2 7 617 1 26827 8660020 7 0 9, 1 025

7 1 927 11 0 2 7207 0 27 0 710 2 70 11 17120 119I v

80 7 0 9 0y1;1 0 2 10 1271 0 60 9 1 0 7 0 07 83 8 27 .

101 5. Take courage , you a lsosha l l return ye t through ( i.e . by meansof ) your chi ldren .

"

Person has ad

m irab ly corrected the vu lgate 11 9 0

1 829 1 0L. Perhaps of a l l h is emendat ions this is the best . S t i ll Klotz re

fuses even to cons ider this adm i rab l ecorrection as equal to that of Musgrave—nataign, whereas Porson hasadhered much c loser to the readingof the MSS . Moreover 11 0 1 0500 inthe nex t verse mus t have referred tosome word l ike 11 011 187 0 2 in this , andso 11 9 0 1 829 canno t be correct . Aga in ,no m is take is commoner w i th transc ribers than the insert ion of 9 inwords l ike this . Las t ly 11 0 1 891 011 0 1

( fu t. 11 05

1 8 111 1 ) is often used l ike 11 0 1187 0 1 to s ign ify a re turn from ex ile ,and th e presen t tense wi th 81 1 israther inconven ien t . A recen t ed i toro f Lucre t ius (Mr . Munro) speaks o fthis conj ecture as " tha t much prai sed'pa lmaria The force of1 0 1 is " mark me” . Medea uses 110

1 0501 in a doub le sense , she means" w i l l send to the ir grave the ”0 1 6 .

thinks she means " to send to Iason "

.

10 1 7 . A common kind of conso lat ion among the ancients and perhapsto some ex ten t among ourse lves ."

You have no t a lon e be en depri vedof your ch i ldren .

” Comp . A lkest.

4 1 7 . 0 1iy09 1 0 100 1 0 9

690 1 157 7 7 7 0 1 1169 108 16; 1711 71 1 011 89 ; He l . 464, 71 0 1 1 01 11 0 11 169 11 90000 001 7 , 06 06 6 1) 11 67 09.

1 02 1 . 6 1} is here us ed iron i cal lyapparen t ly Comp. Thuk . VI , 80,

1 0 69 343 117 0 10 7 ; 01 11 0 7 9 6 1) 67 1 0 911 7} 8600 0 6111 0 9 1 877 ; Xen . He ll . V ,

4 . 6 , 1 619 81 0 09 260 9653 8 7 i s more usual in this s ense—11 0 2 61130—811 2. Scho l . 1 8

'

y8L 62020 1}m 1 67 .41607

'

110 2 71 07 1 0 1 12

85159 a l yLLozrmdLLi g 611 1 1 82, 611 291 0 6 1221 0 108 806 0 0 1 67 11 0 1 60 ym

7161 1 . 1 271 67 1 8 ; 8148 is put for 811 0 171 81 8 1 115287 0 2 .

1024. 137 i is empha ti c I , af no

one else , mus t go, i t seems " . Comp .

B erekl . 57 3 1 169 8 1 11 9 0 08 1 11 0 60'

60 1 0 1 0 7 71 96001 3 8y11 0 001937 i sthe regu lar gen i t. after 67 0 03 0 1 . SeeAlk est. 3 34 , 0

'

n 68 71 0 2601 7 . 1 157 6'

67 130L7 8 171 0 11 0 1 8 8029 7 8 7 808 0 7 0 0 6

y09 0 611 167 611 88 0 .

1 026 . There seems to be a ki ndof p leonasm in —

y0 11 q 1 1'

0 7 9

867 69 . as in 435 sup . ; A lke st. 9 25.

1 8v 11 167 1 8 71 871 1 10 7 11 81 0 7 8 ; 0 1 0 1 11 02

n énn ovm’

LL’

8001 11811 1 9 01 7 11 0 11 01 9

89 89 611 0 0 9 . Hesych . expl. 12761 0 1by 0 811 7 177 0 1 , 127 0 8 827 0 1 , 11 00 14600 1 .

The lat ter is the righ t expl . Comp .

A ris t. Pax 89 9 11 0 1 08 3 0 0 171 0 1 7 28—0

’

yml ovp8 7 611 82; 08 1 . For

1 1 927 l im pet—0 7 0 0 1 1 9 8 77 comp . 8 8 7

sup . and note ; Seneca t n . 505 sq

non te dus i t in thalamus parens co

m ita ta primos n ec sua fes tas manuornav it ae dcs nec sua lacta s facesvi t ta rev inx it.

70 .

EYPIHIAOY

26

67 0 1 01 0 27 0 1 729 812179 063 0 620 9.

3

611 1 109 0 9 10 §§83 98 1poi12177 ,651 1 109 6

)

6126153 0 7 7 71 0 2 710 1 8907 3 277 71 67 029,3 3 I I

0 1 8990 9 8 7 87ZOUO‘

8 7 1 071029 0 1717607 0 9.

7 I 1 c r 1’

1 7

17 12177 71 03 27 67 0 1 177 09 8 21507 81 71 260 9

71 01 109 67 79906007 60827 1’

6126°

1 0 1 3 0 70 13 00 7 1589027 86 71 8920 1 81827 ,

{171 101 67 627 3 92671 0202‘

7 67 6)

61 1018 611

71 7 11 820 09907 1 29 .

1 7 71 967 61 0291 0 1920 1 07 017827 67 1’

722829 66 1291 89 0671 81

69 611 1 0 0157722

1 03 0

0 1p1§ 7 709 80 1 897112157 1;

3

622220 0 27 0721 0290 71 00 1 0 7 1 89 5207 .

622120 027 , 1 040rpm? 0787”

1 2'

21

1 029 . 01 1 01 9 mean s in v ain and1201 777 . We have 12021 777 3190 i n

1 262 inf. ; A lkest. 669 , Troad . 8 20.

For 621 1 10 9 comp . Hipp . 301 , 71 7 7 0 2

11 89 , 0 1 1 01 9 1 06068 (201 6 0622 8 7 71 0

7 0 7 9 . Th e pr imary mean ing i st

in

a way d ifferen t from what is expected”. See Shilleto’

s note on D emos . D e Fa l s . Leg. 27 , se e al so201 ; Arno ld on Thuk . I , 1 09 . So

also the Latin nltro”

. See the s ingu lar use of th e word i n L i vy. I , 5. 2 ,and compare Terence Phorm . V . 2 . 4.

090 i s often used wi th the imperfector sometimes w i th th e aorist as here ,w i th th e sense of discovering somefact for the first time. Pa ley trans l ." I t was to no purpose then , i t seems ,that I reared you” . There appearsto be a kind of 71 9 151 89 0 7 170 1 8 90 7

(our“ cart before the horse”) in 558

0 9 81110 12 777 f ollowed by 822610 .

11 0 1 85. 71 0 7 .—01 89 . £7 8 10 1 . £7 1 611 .

021 7 . Comp . E lekt. 9 69 , 71 269 y0911 1 0 7 10 7 27 , i)

’

12’

68 9 8 1178 11 611 811 87 ;H ek . 7 62 , 1 0 7 1 0 7 71 0 1

’

8 1 811 0 7 1162'

19 8 90 7 {067 179 1771 0 . I may remarkthat 11 0 1 0 50 27 827 l i t. means

" to cardwoo l”. Comp . Phoen . 1 1 45.

1 032 . 77 2267 . A formu la of emphati c declaration ,

“assured ly " , usedto foreshadow some impend ing ev en tand general ly w i th a future tense .

Comp . A lkest. 64 ; Iph . A ul . 475.

Trans l . “Assuredly I wretched at one

time had many hopes in you , thatyou would bo th cher ish me in myo ld age and wh en dead careful ly lay meout w i th you hands” i .e . cover mybody with a cloak . Comp . A lk est.

662 , 1 0 2yd 9 017 1 8 17007 71 0 260 9 061181’

0 7 016 027 0 29 , 0 2‘

79 9 0600 7 6007 0211 0 2 0 0 7 0 7 1 0 08 71 89 201 81 0 7 02 120 2

71 9 00600 7 1 0 2 7 8 1190 7 . For 71 89 2

0 1 81 1 827 mean ing“ to lay ou t” or

“ dress for burial " , comp. Soph . A ntig.

903 , 7 7 7 68 170 1 67 8211 89 1 6 067 68

22 0 9 0 89 201 81 1 0 7 00 1 0 20 6’